《The Wuxia Phone》 1 The Beginning Chapter 1 The Beginning "I''ve finally bought my own phone" A chubby young man said while walking down the road. The young man''s name is Michael Wilson. He''s 18 year''s old this year and he just bought his own phone with his self earned money. Of course this is not his first phone. He had many Phone''s before this. Five to be exact. Why five you ask? That''s because his very very clumsy. He would always break his phone through unimaginable ways. Like last time he found his phone inside the stomach of 30 feet long anaconda when he lost it in his backyard. Michael nearly fainted after he found out about it. (He has every right to be shock because the longest anaconda known today is 28 feet long) He was 15 at that time. After that his Mother, Wanona Wilson, bought him a new Phone, a Samsung Galaxy S7. Then after that he found a very interesting game, a game called Immortal. It''s a very popular game at that time, having 4 billion downloads worldwide. He became very infatuated with the game. Everyday he would play for around 6 hours and after that he reads Wuxia novels, Specifically, only the ones having a system tag on it. "Sigh, I really wish I have a system so my life could get easier" Michael said while day dreaming. Micheal never did really listen to his Mother when she says " Michael, you should be careful what you wish for, because sometimes you don''t know who will listen to your wish" He should''ve listen to his Mother, because a red truck is speeding its way towards him. When he turned around, he saw the front of the Red Truck and a white light envelopes his vision after that there was nothing. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. . . . In the Forest, you can see a young man in between the age of 18-21. He has black hair, Dark coal eyes,Pale white skin, and a chubby body. This is Michael. And suddenly a bird landed on his face but this is not just your everyday ordinary bird. It has 2 heads, four feet, and a rainbow colored body. "Cuu ruu ruu" "5 more minutes mom" said the sleepy Michael. The bird got a tick mark on it''s 2 heads and... "CUU ROO ROO" it screeched. Michael woke up and complained "What the hell!, can''t a man sleep around here" Michael looked around and found a very strange bird looking at him... "UWAAH! WHAT IN THE NINE PITS OF HELL IS THAT" Michael yelled. It startled the strange looking bird and it flew off to the sky. Michael stared at the bird''s behind for a few seconds before his mind cleared up. He looked around and he saw a never ending sea of gigantic trees. "Where the hell am I? and how the hell did that tree grew so tall" He asked himself. "wait, didn''t I die when that truck hit me?" He said in confusion. "it''s not the time for that right now, I need to know where I am first" He said. He searched his chubby body first for anything that can help... He touched something solid in his pockets and saw it was the Phone he bought earlier. "Huh what is this? is this my brand new phone that I bought earlier?" Michael asked himself. Ding "Wuxia Phone Activating" "Greetings Master" "What th- a talking phone?" Michael said in shock. Then a realization hit him. "Is this the famous transmigration in the Wuxia novels I read? Am I in a Wuxia World!?" "And instead of a system I have a phone!?" Said Michael. Michael calmed down after a while "So what can you do my little golden finger?" Asked Michael. "Greetings Master, the Wuxia Phone can give you anything related to Wuxia even some other stuffs, like Legendary Weapons, Ancient Cultivation Manuals, Manuals for Techniques Etc, all of them can be bought with Phone Points or PP" The Wuxia Phone explained to him. Michael drooled for a moment when he heard that, but his rationality returned. "How can I get Phone Points Then?" Asked the curious Young Man. "You can get PP by killing living beings, that includes humans too, doing missions given to you by the Wuxia Phone, and lastly selling any usable materials to Shop, like Magic Herbs Steel Weapons, Magical Ingredients Etc" The Wuxia Phone explained to him. The young man then picked up a small stone and asked " Then can I sell this to Shop?" "Yes but it will sell for around 1 Phone Points" Said the Wuxia Phone. "Hahahaha I''m gonna get rich!" Michael laughed. 2 Functions of the Phone Chapter 2 Function''s of the Phone In the Forest you can see Michael gathering thousands of small stones in a single place. "Phone I want to sell all this stones, how much is it?"said Michael. The Phone replied "By selling all of this small stone you can get 1200 PP" "Hahaha great, all my hard work finally paid off" said Michael. "What can I get with all this PP, Phone?"asked Michael The Phone Showed him the items. "Sword cultivating manual - 200 PP Qi cultivating manual - 200 PP Demon Sword - 1000 PP Holy Sword - PP 1000 PP One Finger One World Technique - 300 PP Boost Pill Qi gathering - 500 PP Water Bottle - 1 PP A Whole Pack Of Donut''s - 3 PP 1 Big Mac - 1 PP Chaos Cultivating Manual 100,000,000 PP . . . "Wow" replied the stunned Michael. Michael calmed down first and scrolled down. Michael was like a woman shopping in the supermarket. After Michael decided the thing he would buy he said "Okay Phone I like to buy the Qi Cultivating and Sword Cultivation Manual" The Phone replied automatically "Yes Master" Then the Phone said "Master please check your inventory" "I have an inventory? why didn''t you tell me earlier so that I could''ve just put the stones earlier in the inventory?!" The Phone being the smartass it was Said "You didn''t ask, Master" Michael got a tick mark on his forehead but the young man new he couldn''t fight the Phone so he just sighed. "Sigh" Then he spoke shaking his head. "Alright you got me, just direct me to the inventory" The Phone replied "Yes Master" The Phone opened the inventory and Michael saw the Manuals he bought earlier in the shop. Then he tapped the Qi Cultivating Manual he saw the description saying - -Manual for cultivation you will only be able to use this manual if you do not have a cultivation or your at the Qi gathering stage. PS this is the strongest Qi Gathering manual- When Michael read the last part he was quite stunned because this simple manual is actually the strongest for Qi Gathering. And he wandered how many stages there is in cultivation so he decided to ask the Phone. "Phone how many cultivation stages are in this Realm?" The Phone Explained "There''s actually 8 cultivation stages in this Realm the Qi Gathering,Foundation establishment,Gold core,Soul wandering,Nascent soul,Ensoulment,Nihility,.And Ascension and each stage have 10 levels" "There is actually so many Cultivation Stages in this Realm????, sigh" Michael said sadly. And the phone instantly replied saying "Don''t worry Master with the Wuxia Phone you will rise more faster than the greatest prodigy in this Realm" Michael instantly beamed up and said. "Your right with you here I will never worry again!" And then Michael realize. "What if I lose you? won''t I die?" The Phone then replied like it was boasting. "Master I am actually bound to your soul so you can relaxed" Michael instantly relaxed and said "Ha, you really got me worried there for a sec" After that the system said "Would you like to use/no the Qi Gathering Manual?" Michael instantly press "use" and he instantly gained all of the knowledge in the manual. His head ache a little before it disappeared. When he gained the knowledge of the manual he instantly sat down in lotus position and held his hands near his dantian in circle and started meditating. 6 Hours later Michael woke up from his meditation and he instantly realized the difference between his earlier body and now. Earlier his body was chubby but now his body have a full 6 pack and his arms are so rip ( not super rip like those of a bodybuilders more like that of a swimmer''s but rip) and his legs is so amazingly rip like that of an athlete. Then he look around for the nearest pond and saw good looking face rid of all of its baby fats. Michael then asked the Phone "Phone what happened while I was meditating?" The Phone instantly replied "You broke through all levels of Qi Gathering that''s why your so rip now" Michael got shocked by this and he stood around like a scarecrow. "But how is that possible, when I read Wuxia novels it wasn''t like this, they need to go through days just so they can breakthrough one stage" The Phone proudly replied "That''s because their cultivation manual are trash, mine is the strongest cultivation manual so it''s only natural that you broke through all 10 levels" Michael laughed and said "Hahahaha Of course" Michael then ask "do I have a stats or something?" The Phone replied "of course Master all you have to do is say status" Michael then thought about something before he said "status" in his mind ''Status'' Status Page Name:Michael Wilson Age:18 Height:6.3 Hp - 50000 Qi - 10000 Str - 100.0 Vit - 100.0 Dex - 100.0 Attack - 10000 Defense - 5000 PP - 800 Spirit Stone - 0 ___________________ Michael look at his stat and felt proud for some reason. "So I can use commands while speaking in my mind, good to know" Michael said. Michael then look at the Spirit Stone section and ask the Phone "Where can I get a Spirit Stone?" The Phone replied Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "You have to earn it by joining a sect so they can give you spirit Stone every month it depends on the sect how much they will give you or you can do jobs like blacksmithing or alchemy or hunting it depends on you how you are going to earn it" "Or I can just buy it in the shop????" Michael smugly replied But the Phone''s next words defeated his smug face "Yes, you can buy it in the shop but it will cost you 1000 PP" "...aah damn it ______________________________________________ Thank You for reading The Wuxia Phone I really appreciate it, please point out if I made a mistake so that I can fix it thanks. Goodnight Everyone and thank you 3 First Battle Chapter 3 First Battle Michael has been wandering in the Forest for about 3 hours now and he still doesn''t know the way out. Michael decided to ask the Phone where he is "Hey Phone where am I?" The Phone replied saying "Right now your in the Forest Of Monsters" Michael thought ''There is definitely something wrong with the name "Forest Of Monsters"... don''t tell me!!'' "Yes, your in a Forest inhabited by thousands of Monsters"The Phone replied to his thoughts. Michael started sweating before he decided to open his inventory and took out his Sword Cultivating Manual that he bought earlier and pressed the ''use'' button. He instantly gained all of the knowledge inside the Manual after he absorbed the Manual, his head then began to hurt but disappeared after a while. After he absorbed the knowledge inside the Manual, he then began to laugh like a madman "Hahahaha, with this, no one in this world will beat me in the Way Of Swords except for those with higher Cultivation." Michael decided, he needed a sword before he can use the Techniques in the Manual so he said to the Phone "Phone, give me the Titanium Sword" "Are you sure? the phone will deduct 100 PP from your PP." the Phone replied. "Yes, I''m sure"Michael replied without any hesitation. After that a blinding light emerge from his right hand before it revealed the Titanium Sword. "Wow this is so cool it look exactly like the Titanium Sword in Terraria"The amaze Michael said. "Alright let''s test my new strength" Michael said. There is 9 special technique in the Sword Cultivating manual and each level is stronger than the first one. _______________________ 1.Sword Wave 2.Sword Drive 3.Sword Rain 4.Splitting Sword 5.Dark Days 6.Thousand Swords 7.Dimension Slash 8.Calamity Stroke 9.Heaven Cutter These are the 9 moves of the Sword Cultivating Manual. Every 3 Moves you need to be at the upper stages like the first 3, you need to be at Qi Gathering stage and so on. _______________________________ Michael decided to cut the 100 feet tall tree. "SWORD WAVE!" Michael use the first move in the Sword Cultivating Manual. The hundred feet tall tree was cut in half. Michael was proud when he saw the tree cut in half but his proudness did not last long when he saw the hundred feet tall tree falling down his way. The young man turned around and ran like a mad man and screamed "OH SHIIIT!" . . . . . "Hah ha ha, I almost died back there????" said the frightened Michael. Michael calmed down first and decided to find a civilization so that he can rest properly. But when he turned around he saw 10 furious Tigers with 2 long front teeth growling at him. "um, hi????"said the nervous young man. "Roar x10" The 2 long front teeth tigers roared at him. Michael look at the tigers stats _________ Papa Saber HP - 2000 Cultivation - Qi Gathering 2 Mama Saber HP - 1000 Cultivation - Qi Gathering 1 The other 8 Sabers HP - 500 Cultivation - None ____________ ''Oh, so they are Sabers but why are they so weak?'' thought by the confused and annoyed Michael. "Got me scared for nothing"said the annoyed Michael. The Sabers seemed to have heard him, before they roared and pounce on him. With one quick slash of his Titanium Sword he beheaded them, all at the same time. The Sabers all dropped their heads and died. Ding "Master has just earned 2100 PP"The Phone sounded inside his pocket. "Hahaha this is awesome, wait why don''t I feel anything? I just killed 10 living beings and I''m still calm?"Michael said confusingly. Michael thought about it for a moment before he shook his head and said "No matter, I don''t have to dwell on this because this is a blessing, with this I don''t have to feel remorseful or hesitation when I try or kill an enemy" Michael decided to look at his loots "right now I have 2800 PP and I can increase that if I sell all of the materials inside the Sabers body, alright Phone how much if I sell all of the materials inside the Sabers bodies?" "Calculating... you will obtain 2200 PP if you sell all of these" The Phone replied. Michael instantly replied "Alright sell all of them" The Phone automatically replied "Yes Master Calculating Your PP... You now have 6000 PP. Will you buy something Master?" Michael thought about something and said "What can you recommend for me, Phone?" The Phone instantly replied "I recommend Master buying the Foundation Establishment Manual only for 2000 PP" Michael instantly saw something wrong with the price "Hey Phone, didn''t the Qi Gathering Cultivation Manual only cost 200 PP why is the Foundation Establishment Cultivation Manual cost 2000 PP?" "Because every cultivation stages manual in the shop will cost 10 times the price for every Stage" The Phone replied. Michael angrily said "That''s just plain robbery. Then the Gold Core Cultivation Manual will cost 20000 PP!?" "Yes Master"The Phone emotionlessly replied. Michael tried to be angry at the Phone but he knew he can''t do anything about it, so he decided to calm down after a few minutes and helplessly said "okay okay just buy the Manual" The Phone replied "Yes Master... ''ding'' you just bought a Foundation Establishment Cultivation Manual, you can check it inside your inventory box" Michael check his inventory first and saw the Foundation Establishment Cultivation Manual and felt a heartache when he saw his 6000 PP down to 4000 PP. Michael just decided to look at the bright side "heh look at the bright side now I''m gonna be at the Foundation Fstablishment when I finish absorbing the knowledge inside the manual, not just that, I will also directly go to level 10 of the Foundation Fstablishment" Michael thought about something and said "But first I''m gonna need a place for me to safely cultivate" "Phone do you have any map function?" Michael asked the Phone. The Phone instantly replied "yes Master, you just have to press the red Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. button at the upper side of the screen" Michael instantly beamed up and press the red button at the upper side of the screen. The Phone Showed the map and he was surprise at what he saw. 4 The Tribes Chapter 4 The Tribes Michael was surprised because the map showed the people''s name but, their not just any ordinary people because all of them are animals... literally. The Forest is governed by four animal tribes, The Winged Lions Tribe, The White Serpents Tribe, The Giant Goat Tribe, and The Werewolf Tribe. Every Tribe has at least 1 level 7 of the Qi Gathering Stage and that is their Patriarch There are 1000+ people in every Tribe and 400 of them are cultivators varying from LVL 1 - 6 of the Qi Gathering Stage, and the rest are civilians. But Every Tribe has their own territory, like for example earlier, Michael encountered 10 Angry Sabers, that is because he was inruding in the Sabers Territory. The Giant Goats Territory is in the East, the Winged Lions Territory is in the North, The Serpents Territory is in the West, and the Werewolves Territory is in the South. Michael became shock when he saw a Red Dot in the middle of the Forest. The name he saw in the Red Dot was "Chimera Territory" but that''s not the reason he was shocked, the reason is, there is only one inhabitant inside the Territory, meaning it''s strength is probably not to be scoff at. Michael tapped the name "Chimera" to see the stats. ___________ Status of the Chimera ___________ Name: Chimera Age: 95 Height: 10 Meters Tall/Wide/Long HP - 15000 QI - 4000 STR - 40.5 VIT - 40.5 Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. DEX - 40.2 Attack - 4050 Defense - 2025 ________________ Michael look at the stats twice before making sure it was the Chimera''s Stats and confusingly ask "Phone, why is the status of the Chimera is 60 percent weaker than me? it should be stronger than that." The Phone Patiently Explained "It''s because of the Manual that your strength is 10 times stronger than the average Human Cultivator or Beast Cultivator." Michael became curious when he heard that and said "Phone, Give me all the average strength of all the Cultivation stage in this Realm." "As you wish Master" The Phone emotionlessly replied. The Phone Showed him the list of the average strength in this Realm. _____________ Qi Gathering 1 - 10 HP - 500 - 5000 Qi - 100 - 1,000 Str - 1.0 - 10.0 Vit - 1.0 - 10.0 Dex - 1.0 - 10.0 ______________ Foundation Establishment 1-10 HP - 10,000 - 55,000 QI - 2,000 - 11,000 Str - 20.0 - 110.0 Vit - 20.0 - 110.0 Dex - 20.0 - 110.0 _________________ Gold Core 1 - 10 HP - 60,000 - 110,000 Qi - 12,000 - 22,000 Str - 120.0 - 1,200.0 Vit - 120.0 - 1,200.0 Dex - 120.0 - 1,200.0 _________________ Soul Wandering 1-10 HP - 115,000 - 165,000 Qi - 23,000 - 33,000 Str - 2,400.0 - 24,000.0 Vit - 2,400.0 - 24,000.0 Dex - 2,400.0 - 24,000.0 __________________ Nascent Soul 1-10 HP - 170,000 - 220,000 Qi - 34,000 - 44,000 Str - 48,000 - 480,000 Vit - 48,000 - 480,000 Dex - 48,000 - 480,000 ____________________ Ensoulment 1-10 HP - 225,000 - 275,000 Qi - 45,000 - 55,000 Str - 960,000 - 9,600,000 Vit - 960,000 - 9,600,000 Dex - 960,000 - 9,600,000 ______________________ Nihility 1-10 HP - 280,000 - 330,000 Qi - 56,000 - 66,000 Str - 19,000,000 - 190,000,000 Vit - 19,000,000 - 190,000,000 Dex - 19,000,000 - 190,000,000 _____________________ Ascension 1-10 HP - 340,000 - 390,000 Qi - 67,000 - 77,000 Str - 280,000,000 - 2,800,000,000 Vit - 280,000,000 - 2,800,000,000 Dex - 280,000,000 - 2,800,000,000 ____________________ Michael only had one thing to say after he look at the list "Wow". After he cleared up his mind for a few minutes he said "Hmm, my strength is roughly around Lvl 9 in the Foundation Establishment Stage and if I try harder I can beat a lvl 10 Foundation Establishment Cultivator, so meaning, no one can beat me inside this whole Forest except if a stronger person appears." Michael said after he thought about it. "Right now I need to go to a civilization so that I can make a safe breakthrough through the Foundation Establishment Stage 10" Michael said after he decided. "Hmm, but which Tribe should I go to? The Winged Lion Tribe? nah I think their too prideful, I mean I can probably beat them with my pinky but I don''t want to start a fight, The White Serpents Tribe? no I think their too cunning, their snake''s everybody knows that, The Giant Goat Tribe? nope, their too creepy, imagine seeing a Goat Speaking to you, Hmm, the Werewolves Tribe is probably my best option right now because their the closest creature to Humans, maybe their civilised so I can probably speak to them properly"Michael said after a thinking where to go. "Yosh, I''ve decided let''s go to the Werewolves Tribe ''Grooowl'' haha maybe after I eat"Michael said pumping his fist upwards before his stomach growled. 5 Breaking through the Foundation Establishment Stage Chapter 5 Breaking through the Foundation Establishment Stage After Michael ate 2 whole Big Mac''s, he is finally ready to go. "What the hell!" or not. "The Forest is larger than I thought, it''s even larger than the Amazon Rainforest!." He exclaimed in surprise. The reason right now why he''s surprised is because the Forest Of Monsters is actually 2.3 million square miles large, meaning it''s larger than the Amazon Rainforest which is 2.2 million square miles. Michael is worrying how long is it gonna take him to reached the Werewolves Tribe so he asked the Phone for answers "Hey Phone how long is it gonna take me if I traveled by foot?" The Phone answered almost instantly "Master, if you walked you''ll probably reach the Werewolves Tribe in 2 Months but if you run you will reached the Werewolves Tribe 3 times faster than when you walked" Michael thought about it and finally reached a conclusion and said "I have no choice I''ll just have to buy a House made of Titanium in the shop for me to safely breakthrough the Foundation Establishment Stage, Phone how much is a house made in Titanium alloy?" he asked. "The Titanium Defense House is gonna cost you 1000 PP, do you want buy the House Master?"The Phone said. Michael bit his lips before saying "Yes". He felt a heartache when he saw his PP decrease by 1000. Now he only have 3000 PP. He shook his head and said "No matter, when I reach the Foundation Establishment Stage I''ll just slaughter my way through this Forest for some PP" after he finish saying that, the Phone Showed him a notification that said. Notification From:The Wuxia Phone "Thank you for purchasing the Titanium Defense House, for that, you will receive free furniture''s from the shop. Please Check Your Inventory." When Michael saw the notification he finally felt a little better before he check the items in his inventory. _______________ Water Bed: Description: A Bed whose mattress is a plastic bag filled with Water. Chairs:x2 Description: A piece of furniture. It is used for sitting on and it can also be used for standing on, if you can''t reach something. They usually have four legs to support the weight. Table: Description: A table is an item of furniture with a flat top and one or more legs, used as a surface for working at, eating from or on which to place things. Titanium Defense House: Description: The Titanium Defense Houses is made from Titanium alloys to secure the dwelling space and protect its inhabitants and contents from Monsters or other trespassers. There is 3 room''s, 1 Master bedroom and 2 bathrooms inside the House. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. ____________________ Michael then summoned the Titanium Defense House and a blinding light invaded his vision for at least 2 seconds and ''voila'' there it stood a pure white House with not a single black spot on it''s body, Michael almost teared up when he saw his house. Michael calmed down and decided to put his furniture''s down. He put his Water Bed in the left corner of his Master Bedroom and after that he put the Table in the middle of the living room with 2 chairs facing each other. Michael then decided to absorbed the Foundation Establishment Cultivation Manual and finally breakthrough to the next stage of Cultivation, he pressed the ''use'' button and absorbed the knowledge inside the Manual after that he sat down on his bed and meditated. _ _ _ _ 10 Hours Later Michael finally woke up from his meditation, and after clearing his mind from the meditation he first look at his Status and was surprised at what he saw even though he shouldn''t be surprised. ______________ Name: Michael Wilson Cultivation: Foundation Establishment Lvl 10 Hp - 100,000 Qi - 20,000 Str - 1,000 Vit - 1,000 Dex - 1,000 Attack - 100,000 Defense 50,000 PP - 3,000 Spirit Stone - 0 ________________ When Michael look at his stats he did not feel strong instead he felt weak because he knew there are too many Cultivators in this Realm and he is just one of them, he was just surprised earlier because of his stats but that''s all it was. He shook his head and began thinking what to do next "Hmm, what to do? what to do?...Oh I know! let''s kill the chimera and after I sell all the materials in the body of the chimera I''ll leave this damn Forest and find a human civilization!."The young man said after a lot of thinking. After packing up all his stuff including his Titanium Defense House inside his inventory box, he dash through the Forest with a large Sonic Boom heading towards the center of the Forest. ________________ Currently In Center of the Forest 4 injured Beast Cultivator With tribal patterns all over their body is fighting the Chimera inside it''s Territory, all of them is in the Qi Gathering Level 7, but in the face of the Chimera they were just ants. The Werewolf Patriarch POV ''We have been fighting the Chimera for how long? that''s not important right now, I need to focus, The Winged Lion Patriarch, The White Serpent Patriarch, The Giant Goat Patriarch, and Me The Werewolf Patriarch have been fighting this Monster for I don''t know how long and there is still not a single scratch on him, it''s all because of that Prideful Cat that we are losing right now, if we just brought a few Beast Cultivator in the Level 6 of the Qi Gathering Stage we probably wouldn''t be losing right now but nooo that stupid Cat and his pride got in the way and objected me and those 2 fools agreed with him. This is their problem to begin with, if those 3 fools didn''t let that human Cultivator in, this would have never happened'' Thought the Werewolf Patriarch. Suddenly he got an idea and said "Let''s put all of our Qi in our strongest attack and combined it to make it stronger maybe with it we will win somehow" The Winged Lion Patriarch disdainfully replied "Hmph I''ll combined attacks with you this time, but next time there will be no more" The White Serpent Patriarch hissed "Okay, but just thisss once" The Giant Goat Patriarch Complied "Okay" The Werewolf Patriarch roared "Alright let''s do this!" The Winged Lion Patriarch Roared " Dark Fang!" A huge Fang made from Qi emerge from his Jaws and attack the Chimera The White Serpent Patriarch Hissed "Thousssand Snakesss!" Thousands Of Snake''s made from Qi emerge from the ground and Attacked the Chimera. The Giant Goat Patriarch Bleated "Baalaster Cannon!" A huge beam came out of the Giant Goat Patriarch Mouth heading towards the Chimera. The Werewolf Patriarch Roared "Qi Fist!" A giant fist made from Pure Qi emerge from his fist when he punched the air heading towards the Chimera. All of our Special Attacks transformed into a giant Dark Beam and hit the Chimera dead on and exploded. The Werewolf Patriarch analyze the battlefield and spotted something wrong. ''There''s something wrong, because the Chimera didn''t even Dodge... Wait Don''t Tell me!?'' Clouds of smoke clouded their vision of the Chimera before a deep monstrous voice sounded inside the smoke " is that all you ant''s capable of? you ant''s disappoint me." "End POV" 6 Death Of The Werewolf Patriarch Chapter 6 Death Of The Werewolf Patriarch Michael has been running for at least 4 minute''s now, when he look at the map from his Phone and he was surprised when he saw four other Beast Cultivator who seems to be fighting the Chimera. He tapped the names of the other Beast Cultivators to look at the Status of those four Beast Cultivator. ________________ Status of the 3 Beast Cultivators. Winged Lion Patriarch/White Serpent Patriarch/Giant Goat Patriarch: HP - 1,000/3500 x3 Qi - 4 - 709 x3 Str - 7.4 x3 Vit - 7.8 x3 Dex - 7.6 x3 Werewolf Patriarch Stats HP -1,500/4000 Qi - 100/800 Str - 8.0 Vit - 8.0 Dex - 8.0 _____________ Michael saw the stats and name of the four other Beast Cultivators, he narrowed his eyes when he saw Werewolf Patriarch''s Stats and said "Ho, Quite a sneaky one, ain''t he?" before he dashed through the Forest a few more times. ______________ Werewolf Patriarch POV The Werewolf Patriarch widened his eyes in fear when he heard that monstrous voice coming from the smoke and Roared "HOW DID YOU SURVIVE THAT?! YOU MONSTER!!" the Patriarch roared in fear. The same monstrous voice sounded again but this time it sounded amuse"Did you ant''s really think that pitiful attack can kill me?"The smoke began to fade away and there they see it, a monster with a Lions head and body and a Giant Goat''s head rising on it''s back and a Serpent for a tail, This is the Chimera. "Winged Lion Patriarch what are we going to do? the Chimera hiss alive and our Qi hiss almost gone, were gonna die if we don''t do anything!" The White Serpent Patriarch hissed to the Winged Lion Patriarch. The Winged Lion Patriarch panicked when he heard the The White Serpent Patriarch speak to him but he suddenly had an idea. The Winged Lion Patriarch smiled evilly and suddenly prostrated on the ground and said "Oh Lord Chimera, please have mercy on this lowly one, I made a mistake of attacking you here in your Territory." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. The other 2 Patriarch saw this and decided to copy him. "Oh Lord Chimera, please have mercy too on this lowly one, I too made a mistake of attacking you here in your Territory." "Oh Lord Chimera, please have mercy too on this lowly one, I too made a mistake of attacking you here in your Territory."The other 2 Patriarch both said at the same time. The Werewolf Patriarch was speechless and angry at the same time, speechless because he never imagined that those 3 prideful Patriarch would prostate under that Monster and angry because he never imagined that his friends would betray him at a time like this. The Werewolf Patriarch Roared at them "What are you guys doing?! This is the Monster who killed our parents, the previous leaders of our tribe, and you will all just bow to him?! HUH!?" The Chimera looked at him before looking at the other 3 Patriarch and said "If you three are sincere, then... Kill him and prove your loyalty to me or else I''ll be the one to kill all of you." The Werewolf Patriarch Roared at them and said"Don''t listen to him, he''ll just kill you all even if you follow his order!." The 3 Patriarch look at each other before nodding. They walked to him slowly, step by step they walked towards him readying their claws and jaws Step "You don''t have to do this!"The Werewolf Patriarch said to them. Step "Stop he is just tricking all of you!"The Werewolf Patriarch said to them but it seems like their not listening. Step "All of us were friends since we were young, Why are you doing this?!"The Werewolf Patriarch Roared at them desperately but he already knows it''s futile. He is still clinging on that last thread of hope, Hope that they will stop. Step The Giant Goat Patriarch looked at him solemnly before saying "I''m sorry old friend but if this is our only hope to survive, then we will take it, even if we have to kill you" Before they pounce on him. The time seemed to slow down as the three Patriarch pounded on him, he then thought of something "My father use to say this to me when I was young "NOW this is the law of the jungle, as old and as true as the sky, And the wolf that shall keep it may prosper, but the wolf that shall break it must die. As the creeper that girdles the tree trunk, the law runneth forward and back; For the strength of the pack is the wolf, and the strength of the wolf is the pack." why am I remembering this? no matter, if this is how I die then I will die with HONOR!"The Werewolf Patriarch thought before charging at the other three Patriarch with a Battle cry "Raaaahh!!'' End POV Michael was nearing the center when he heard something akin to a Battle Cry. "Raaaahh!!" Michael look at direction of the sound before dashing there. _____________ When Michael arrived at the center of the Forest he saw something he extremely disturbing, a Werewolf with tribal patterns all over it''s body was cut in half and his right arm and left leg was gone. He saw three other animals with tribal patterns all over their body bowing to that hideous creature, of what he thought was the Chimera, before jumping and landing next to the almost dead Werewolf. The other 3 animals with tribal patterns all over their body looked at him dangerously while The Chimera spoke to him with a threat "Human, right now I''m feeling quite please so get out of my territory before I change my mind." The young man smiled at them with amusement before saying "YOU think you can threaten me? Haahahaha, that''s the funniest thing I''ve ever heard since I came here. But if you really think you can threaten me I will just say this... Come and try"he said arrogantly. 7 Snapped Chapter 7 Snapped Werewolf Patriarch POV'' Before Michael got in the in scene. With a Battle cry he charge at the other 3 Patriarch "Raaaahh!!"Before he swiped his claws at the Winged Lion Patriarch''s face and kicked the Giant Goat Patriarch upwards, he then grabbed the White Serpent Patriarch and smashed him to the ground before jumping backed to his original spot. "Urgh my face!!! you worthless mutt!!" The Winged Lion Patriarch roared angrily. Even though the Werewolf Patriarch heard him but he did not listen and said "it''s time to finished them off with my last Qi attack" He prepared his last attack before a White Serpent flew off and bit off his arm. "Argh!" "I did not think you could recover so fast without me noticing, White Serpent Patriarch" he look where the White Serpent Patriarch originally stood before he noticed a shedded snake skin. "Is that how you recovered so fast?" he asked the Patriarch. "Yes, I got a technique called ''Rebirth Through Shedding'' which I can only use per year, it''s good I did not use it earlier" The White Serpent Patriarch answered. The Werewolf Patriarch got angered by this and roared "Then why didn''t you use it earlier when we were fighting the Chimera!? it could''ve help us won the Battle!" The White Serpent Patriarch shook his head and said "You don''t seem to realize it do you?" The Werewolf Patriarch got confused by this and said "Huh!? what do you mean!?" "It would''ve been useless even if I did this earlier, unlike you I''m smart so I chose his side to survive but I''ll ask you this one time, will you join us or die as a worthless mutt" The White Serpent Patriarch said. The Werewolf Patriarch did not speak anymore because he knew it''s already useless so, he attacked. The White Serpent Patriarch look at him solemnly and said "If this is your choice then, so be it" Even though the Werewolf Patriarch lost one arm it did not really bother him, cause he knew that he is going to die here today. "Furious Swipe" The Werewolf Patriarch attacked with one of his technique that did not use Qi and swiped his claws furiously to the Serpent Patriarch. The Serpent Patriarch manage to dodge the first 2 swipe but he was surprised when the Werewolf Patriarch change his direction and hit him all over his body "Hiss!'' The White Serpent Patriarch hissed when the attacks hit him and he got wounds all over his body, he can barely stand. The Werewolf Patriarch was about to finish him when a voice sounded behind his back "You forgot about us" he was about to turned around but he was met by a claw covered in Qi, He flew 14 meters away from his spot, his face was bleeding from the wound he got from the claw. He looked around for his assailant and found out it was the Winged Lion Patriarch who attacked him. He was about to stand up when the White Serpent Patriarch took this chance and bit his left leg off. A beam came out of nowhere and cut him in half before his back finally touched the ground. "You were distracted for a moment there, old friend" A voice sounded in front of him. He look around and saw the Giant Goat Patriarch. "He...he...he, I''ve...always...been...the... care...less...one...in...our... group"The Werewolf Patriarch laughed weakly. "Yes you were old friend, yes you were" The Giant Goat Patriarch said sadly before turning around and walked in the direction of the Chimera. The other 2 Patriarch followed the Giant Goat Patriarch. When they were finally in front of the Chimera they bowed down and said "We''ve finish what you ask for, my Lord" The Chimera laughed and said "Good good, I''m quite please that you executed my order perfectly" "Thank you for your praised, My Lord" They all said at same time. The Chimera was about to speak again when he saw a Human landing next to the almost dead Werewolf. The 3 Patriarch looked at the Human dangerously. He then said "Human, right now I''m feeling quite please, so get out of my territory before I change my mind." The Human seems to be amused when he said that and spoke. End POV The Current Situation When The Chimera heard what the Human said he became angry and ordered his Servants "You three, kill that Human" The three Patriarch said "Yes, My Lord" and they attacked Michael. Michael just seemed amused before he snapped his finger and all three Patriarch died. The Chimera was shocked when he saw this and thought ''This move, I remembered this from my creator, don''t tell me?!'' "Yo- your a Gold Core Cultivator!!??" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Ho, you seem to have the knowledge of the Cultivation system, where did you heard the that?" Even though the Human did not answer his question he was not angry but scared, scared of this Human in front of him. He answered the Human''s question "I heard that from the one who created me 95 years ago, he was a Gold Core Level 7 Cultivator and what you did earlier was the one he used for his enemies, the materials that he used to create me was the bodies of the dead tribe members of the Werewolf, Winged Lion,White Serpent,and the Giant Goat, as you can see I have the Winged Lion''s head, body and a Goat protruding from my back and a White Serpent for my tail" "Then where is the Werewolf''s body part?"Michael asked. "The Werewolf Materials is my organs. He was experimenting on me for 5 years before he left saying "Your a failure, so I don''t need you anymore, go die or something" I was so angry at that time so I attacked the nearest tribe, which is the Werewolf Tribe, Coincidentally the meetings of the Patriarch was being held there when I attacked, so I killed all of the late Patriarch which is the parents of the now deceased newly ascended Patriarch"The Chimera finished explaining When Michael finished absorbing the information from the Chimera he said " okay I don''t need you anymore so, die" He then snapped his fingers. "Wha-" the Chimera did not even finish speaking when the snapped echoed through the Forest. Snapped. 8 Advancing to Gold Core stage and finding other Humans Chapter 8 After he killed the Chimera and the other three Patriarch, he got 4 notifications on his Phone saying Ding "You just got 2,100 PP for killing the The Winged Lion Patriarch" "You just got 2,100 PP for killing the The White Serpent Patriarch" "You just got 2,100 PP for killing the The Giant Goat Patriarch" "You just got 6,000 PP for killing the The Chimera" When Michael saw the notifications, more specifically the PP he obtained by killing the 3 other Patriarch and the Chimera, he was overwhelmed with happiness seeing his PP go up, but he knows that it''s still not enough to buy the Gold Core Cultivation Manual, so he sold the deceased bodies of the Chimera and the other 3 Patriarch and he got another notification saying Ding "You just got 15,000 PP for selling the bodies of the Winged Lion Patriarch,The White Serpent Patriarch, Giant Goat Patriarch and the Chimera" Michael''s eyes widened in surprised when he saw the amount of PP he got for selling the bodies, he looked at how much PP he got right now _____________ PP - 30,300 _____________ "Holy shit! with this amount of PP I can finally buy the Gold Core Cultivation Manual, alright Phone buy the Gold Core Cultivation Manual"Michael said. The Phone replied asking him "Are you sure you would like to buy the Gold Core Cultivation Manual?, it will cost you 20,000 PP" Michael replied without any hesitation "Yes I''m sure" he then got a notification saying Ding "Thank you for buying the Gold Core Cultivation Manual, please check it in your inventory box" Michael looked at his inventory box and took out the Titanium Defense House before going to his Master Bedroom and sat down in the water bed. He took out the Gold Core Cultivation Manual from his inventory and started Cultivating. _ _ _ 6 Days Later Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Michael woke up from his Cultivation and the first thing he did is... Eat. After 6 days of Cultivation the only thing he did after waking up from his Cultivation is eat tons of food from the shop before he is finally satisfied and said "I really should not cultivate without eating first. Alright Let''s look at my status" ___________ Name: Michael Wilson Cultivation: Gold Core Lvl 10 Hp - 160,000 Qi - 32,000 Str - 21,600 Vit - 21,600 Dex - 21,600 Attack - 2,160,000 Defense - 1,080,000 PP - 10,300 Spirit Stone - 0 ________________ "Alright Let''s check the map, maybe there is some changes in the Forest in the last few days" Michael said after looking at his stats. He check the Map in his phone and saw that nothing changed. He was quite disappointed when he saw that nothing changed in the Forest, when he saw 4 human Cultivator entering the northwest of the Forest, 1 female and 3 males, he was overwhelmed with joy when he saw that, but something was wrong it seems like the three males were chasing the female so he tapped their names to check their status. __________ Name: Lin Lihua Cultivation: Foundation Establishment lvl 5 (Sealed) Gender - Female HP - 30,000 (Sealed) - 5000 Qi - 6,000 (Sealed) Str - 60.0 (Sealed) - 10.0 Vit - 60.0 (Sealed) - 10.0 Dex - 60.0 (Sealed) - 10.0 ___________ Name: Cao Nima Cultivation: Qi Gathering lvl 8 Gender: Male HP - 4000 Qi - 800 Str - 8.0 Vit - 8.0 Dex - 8.0 ____________ The Other 2 Males Cultivation: Qi Gathering Lvl 5 HP - 2500 Qi - 500 Str - 5.0 Vit - 5.0 Dex - 5.0 _____________ Michael look at the stats of the female or Lin Lihua and got confused "How did she get her Cultivation sealed?" Michael said confusingly. Michael then looked at the male called Cao Nima and bursted into laughter when he saw the name. Michael calmed down after a while and said "Motherfucker, What kind of parent would name their son like that" Michael then got confused when he saw Cao Nima stats and the other males, they were so weak, but he shook his head and said "No matter, I''ll just ask the girl what happened to her" before he dashed to the direction of the 4 human Cultivators while breaking the sound barrier easily. Lin Lihua POV A cold beautiful girl no older than 16 is running away from 3 men. ''I''ve been running away from them for awhile now and they still haven''t give up. I can still hear them talking behind me while they are chasing me'' Lin Lihua thought in despair. "Boss, How is this girl running so fast didn''t we seal her Cultivation?" Male 1 ask Cao Nima. "Yeah boss" Male 2 said. Cao Nima got annoyed and snapped at them "You idiots, she''s a Foundation Establishment expert before we sealed her Cultivation, even though her Cultivation is sealed she still has the body of a Qi Gathering Lvl 10 Cultivator but she can''t use her Qi right now so she''ll get tired more quickly than us but that doesn''t mean she''s weak, she just can''t use Qi, but we can, now do you 2 imbeciles understand?" "Yes Boss x2" they both said at the same time. Cao Nima nodded and said to the girl lewdly "Linhua if you stop running and sleep with me for one night, I will release your Cultivation with this antidote" "Over my dead body, you sick bastard!" Linhua said coldly. Cao Nima got angered by this and said "You bitch!, If you don''t stop running right now, I''ll let my lackeys taste you when I''m done with your body!!" The 2 lackeys laugh lewdly. Linhua was disgusted by this, she did not speak anymore and started running faster. Cao Nima got annoyed when he got ignored by her and thought ''This bitch! when I catch her I promised she will be begging for death'' he was about to run faster when a voiced sounded behind him. "Found You" 9 Sec Chapter 9 Cao Nima stopped chasing Lihua before turning around to search for the voice and saw a weirdly black clothed young man in between the age of 18 - 20 with a short black hair, dark coal eyes and a pale white skin. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Who are you?" He asked the young man rudely. The young man seems to be surprised when he heard him before speaking "Since your going to die anyway I''ll tell you my name. My name is Michael Wilson a Gold Core stage Cultivator who is also your grim reaper, Nice to meet you and goodbye." Cao Nima got angered when he heard Michael say that "What did you sa--" he never got to finish his sentence because his head flew away. Michael cleaned his sword with a handker- chief he bought from the shop before looking towards the 2 trembling lackeys and said coldly "Do I have to ask you two to kneel?" They kneeled in front him and begged "Please have mercy on us Lord Michael we were only following Cao Nima''s orders, it was all his fault!" Michael''s eyes glinted coldly before saying "Since you two begged so nicely, you two will die a painless death" Before the 2 lackeys can speak he slashed his sword and their heads flew away. Michael checked his phone and saw 3 new notification saying Ding "You just got 2,400 for killing Cao Nima" "You just got 1,500 for killing Male 1" "You just got 1,500 for killing Male 2" Michael put his Phone inside in his pocket after looking at the notification and dashed to the direction where the girl went. _____________ Lin Lihua POV Lihua noticed that no one was following her anymore, which was weird, but she still continued to run through the Forest before she notice a shadow behind her, when she turned around she saw a face facing her own. She screamed and she tried to slap him but he blocked it with his wrist, she winced in pain when her wrist touched his, "Ow!" when she calmed down she finally saw his face clearly, he is a young man in between the age of 18 - 20 with a short black hair, dark coal eyes and pale white skin. She saw the young man dusting off his wrist before saying to her "That was rude, you shouldn''t try to slap a stranger like that, if I was somebody else I would have killed you, luckily for you I was not that somebody" He said with amusement dripping off his voice. She glared at him and ask "Who are you?" "Tell me your name first before I tell mine" He said even though he already knew her name. She glared at him but she Complied "My name is Lin Lihua, now tell me yours" "My name is Michael Wilson" He said his name. Lihua looked at him strangely before saying "That''s a weird name, anyway did you see 3 other Cultivators when you were going here? one with a blue robe and other 2 wearing a white robe" Michael thought about it before he took out a round shape object and showed it to her "Is this the one your saying?" it was the head of the now deceased Cao Nima. Lihua looked stunned for a moment before screaming "Kyaa! get that out of my face!" she slapped the head out of his hand and it flew off. Michael look at his hand before looking back at her and said "again, that was rude" His face then turned serious and said "tell me, where did you come from?" She looked surprised for a moment before saying "I am an inner sect disciple from the Azure Sect but I was poisoned by that guy "she pointed at the head, before continuing "which sealed my Cultivation, Foundation Establishment Stage lvl 5, and turned me back to Qi Gathering Stage lvl 10 but without Qi, even though I don''t have a single thread of Qi I was still faster than them, thanks to the speed cultivating Manual that I got from an abandoned ruins when I was just starting in cultivation." She took a deep breath before continuing "I''m the daughter of the sect Master because that I had many pursuers like that guy, Cao Nima whom which you killed was the son of the third Elder of our sect, Cao Xiaoma, a Soul Wandering lvl 6 expert, he is very overprotective of his son but now that you killed Cao Nima, his son, he''ll never rest until he kills you, so thank you for saving me but we''ll have to go our separate ways now because you''ll be in danger if you follow me to the sect." She warned him before turning around. Michael thought about it before saying "How do I join your sect?" She frozed before turning back on him and said "Did you not hear what I just said? you''ll be in danger if you follow me to the sect." He looked at her strangely before laughing "Hahahahaha, me in danger? I think it''s YOU who don''t get it, the only one who can kill me is ME!." She looked at him like he was crazy and thought ''How arrogant is this guy?'' she shook her head and said "Okay you can come with me but it''s your funeral" "You did not answer my question, how can I join your Sect?" He asked her once again. She sighed and said "Sigh, as I said before it''s your funeral. The basic requirement to join the sect is being a Qi Gathering lvl 5 but you will only be able to enter the Outer Sect Disciple region, if your Cultivation is in the Foundation Establishment Stage lvl 1 you can enter the Inner Sect Disciple region, and lastly if your in the Gold Core stage you can enter the Core Disciple region in which each one of them owns a mountain given by the sect. Currently there are only 20 Core Disciple, 1,000 Inner sect disciple, and 10,000 Outer sect disciple in the Sect."She explained, Before she asked him "So, what Cultivation stage are you in right now?" He smiled at her and simply replied "I''m in the Gold Core stage" She frozed before her beautiful eyes widened "What?" End POV 10 Showing Off Chapter 10 "What?" "I''m in the Gold Core stage. Is there any problem?" He said again. "N-no" She stammered before regaining her composure and said "I mean if you really are in the Gold Core stage then show me" "Show you what?'' He asked confusingly. She glared at him and said " Show me what a Gold Core stage Cultivator can do" Michael smiled and said "Do you really want me to show you what I can do?" Lihua got annoyed and said "YES!" "Alright alright. So impatient" He said calmly. "You!" He looked around trying to find a target and saw a small mountain "Do you see that small mountain over there?" "Yes" "If I cut the small mountain in half, will you believe me that I''m a Gold Core stage Cultivator?" Michael asked. "Hmph, IF you can cut that small mountain in half then I''ll kowtow 3 times in front of you"She emphasize on "IF" because she did not believe he can cut the small mountain. Michael did not speak anymore nonsense and took out The Titanium Sword before flying near the small mountain and raised his sword upwards. A torrent of sword Qi bursted out from his body, cutting the nearby trees, before he directed it to the Titanium Sword and a giant sword as tall as the heavens emerge from his Titanium Sword before he brought it down to the small mountain. "Heaven Cutter" The Heavens shook as he slash the giant sword made of sword Qi downwards towards the small mountain. A blinding light ensnares Lihua''s vision so she closed her eyes, after a few seconds she opened her eyes and what she saw shocked her. He was trying to cut the mountain in half but instead he obliterated it in to oblivion. The small mountain was gone, the land and trees around it became a wasteland. Lihua''s mouth was agape at the scene in front of her. She thought ''With this power he could easily take the number one spot in the Core Sect Disciples'' She calmed down after a few seconds. Even though Michael was calm in the outside but he too was shocked in the inside, because he did not expect that attack to be so powerful, even though he wanted to show off by cutting the small mountain in half but he obliterated it instead and now it became just a wasteland. He came down in front of Lihua and said with a smug face "There, I obliterated it now you have to kowtow 3 times in front of me and believe that I''m a Gold Core stage Cultivator." Lihua harrumph and said "Hmph, yes I believe you are a Gold Core stage Cultivator but I won''t kowtow in front of you, because I said "IF you cut the small mountain in half" but YOU obliterated it." "So what?" He said even though he knew what she means. Lihua''s beautiful face became red in anger and said "You obliterated it, meaning you have to cut the small mountain in half for the words I said to work!" Michael laughed loudly and said "Hahahaha, I was just messing with you, I already knew what you meant earlier." Lihua''s soft cherry lips trembled in rage and said " YOU!" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Okay, just calm down."Michael said. Even though Lihua was trembling in rage she Complied and calmed down. "Alright what now?" Michael thought about it before saying "Let''s leave this Forest first before going back to your Azure Sect to join, sounds good?" Lihua nodded before saying "But it''s gonna take us 2 - 3 day''s to reached the Azure Sect by foot" Michael thought ''Thats right, it''s gonna take us around 2 - 3 day''s before we can reached the Sect. Hmm what to do? Oh yeah that''s right!'' "Your the daughter of the Sect Master, Right?" he asked Lihua. "Yes that''s right, but why are you asking me that?" She replied. "Because if your the daughter the Sect Master that must mean he has some kind of special token that can teleport you back to the sect!" He said after confirming. Lihua thought about before saying "Now that you mention it, my Father gave me a golden token before I left the Sect" She searched the Pockets in her clothes and finally took out a Golden Token with an ''Azure'' written on it. She exclaimed "Yes this it! let''s see... there it is! the inscription is behind the token but I''ll need Qi to activate this." She then gave it to Michael and said "Your the only one that has Qi in between us so activate it" "Alright" Michael replied without any hesitation. He put a little bit of his Qi in the Token before the Token lit up and a White light enveloped the two of them after that there was nothing. 11 Sect Master Chapter 11 Sect Master Lin POV Right now Lin Xun, the Sect Master of Azure Sect and Father to Lihua, is staring at the teleportation circle intensely in the corner of his room,which is the room only the Sect Master can use, patiently waiting for his daughter to return. Suddenly the teleportation circle lit up. Two figures emerge from the teleportation circle, one female and one male, he was overjoyed when he recognized the female, which is his daughter, but he didn''t recognized the male. He looked at the male''s face and saw a young man with short black hair,dark coal eyes, and a pale white skin, before shifting his eyes on his daughter and said "Where have you been, Missy?" He said sternly. End POV After Michael activated the Golden Token he was teleported in a room where he saw a middle age man, who still looks handsome, with long straight red hair, looking at him intensely before shifting his eyes to Lin Lihua and said sternly "Where have you been, Missy?" Lihua looked scared when she heard her father and explained what happened to her when she left the Sect. Lin Xun was trembling with rage when he heard her explanation and said "That bastard!! when I see him I will slice his body into a thousand pieces!! Where is he?!" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Lihua then said "Father" Lin Xun was still trembling in rage so he did not hear her. A tick mark sprouted from Lihua''s forehead and she screamed "FATHER!" When Lin Xun heard his daughter''s scream he finally calmed down and said "What?" Lihua sighed in relief when she saw her father calmed down and said "Father, Cao Nima is already dead" Lin Xun got curious when he heard that and asked "Then who killed him?" Lihua pointed at Michael "Him" Michael was getting bored from being ignored so he bought a Big Mac in the shop while waiting. He was about to take a big bite from the big Mac before he notice Lin Xun was looking at him. Lin Xun looked at him before saying "You don''t look strong. What''s your name" Michael got offended by that but he still politely said his name "Hello, My name is Michael Wilson." Lin Xun looked at him strangely before saying "Did you really kill Cao Nima?" Michael nodded and said "Yes I did kill him" Lin Xun looked happy when he heard that and laughed "Hahahaha, now that I know that bastard is dead, i can relaxed. So what reward do you want, I can give you anything you want, just name it" "I want to join your Sect." Michael said without any hesitation. "Done, Anything else?" Lin Xun said. "Nothing else, just put me in the ranks of Core Sect Disciples." Lin Xun frowned when he heard him say to put him in the ranks of Core Sect Disciples and said "No, you''ll have to be in the Gold Core stage to join the ranks of Core Sect Disciples." "But I''m already in the Gold Core stage, in fact I''m already at the peak of Gold Core" Michael said to Lin Xun. Lin Xun turned to Lihua and said "Is that true?" "Yes. I personally saw him obliterate a small mountain in the Forest Of Monsters." Lin Xun widened his eyes before it returned to normal and said "If that is really true, then your more than welcome to join the ranks of Core Sect Disciples" then he took out an Azure badge and threw it to him at the speed no Gold Core Cultivator can catch. Michael caught the speeding badge effortlessly but the shockwave of the badge cause the wall behind him to crack, even Lihua was affected and almost fell down. Lihua look at her father angrily "Father! what are you trying to do?!" She was pissed. "Hahahaha, I was just testing his strength, if it''s as strong as you said it was" Lin Xun said without any guilt. Michael looked at Lihua before comforting her "It''s alright Lihua he was just testing me" and he turned his head to Lin Xun "So, did I pass your little test?" The Sect Master smirked before saying "Yes you did. So here take this other badge" He took out another badge but this time he did not throw it instead he toss it to him and explained "Alright I will explain the uses of those two badges. The first badge is for everyone to recognize you as a Core Disciple and the second badge is a travel pass, with that, you can go in and out of the Sect even without my permission. So any questions?" Michael shook his head and said "None" "Alright. Do you wanna take a tour around the sect?" Lin Xun asked. "Yes" Michael agreed. Lin Xun looked at Lihua before saying "Lihua, go take him for a tour around the Sect" Lihua looked a bit reluctant at first before she agreed "Okay. But what about the Third Elder won''t he make a trouble if he finds out that Michael killed his son?" The Sect Master had a cold glint in his eyes when he said "Don''t worry about him. He''ll be taken care off by tommorow." 12 The 5 Empires Chapter 12 Right now Lihua and Michael is touring the Sect with Lihua leading him. She pointed her finger in a mountain and said " That''s where your staying" Before she explained. "Right now there are 21 Core Sect Disciples including you and their all around Lvl 5 - 8 Gold Core stage except for the top 5, but I''m pretty sure no one in the entire Core Disciples can beat you in battle" "So, who are the top 5 Core Sect Disciples?" He asked. "The top 5 of the Core Sect Disciples are stronger than the average lvl 10 Gold Core stage Cultivator. Alright I''ll start from the bottom. The top 5 is Cao Peng, which is Cao Nima''s big brother. The top 4 is Lin Mei, my big sister. The top 3 is Shi Datuo, like his name suggest his a big pile of shit. Song Qiang, His pretty much a muscle head. And the top 1 is Long Zi, he is the son of the Fire Dragon Emperor of the Flame Empire" She explained to him. The only people Michael took interest is Lin Mei, because she is Lihua''s sister so he is wondering what her personality is like and Long Zi because he was curious about the Flame Empire. "So what is the Flame Empire? and how many Empires are there in this continent?" He asked Lihua. Lihua looked at him strangely and said "Have you been living under a rock? you don''t even know the five empires" Michael smiled and said "Of course not. I''ve been living in that Forest for my whole life" He lied. She was surprised when she heard that and said "You''ve been living under n the Forest of Monsters for your whole life?" "Yes" He said like it was nothing. "Welp not my problem." She said before she explained the empires "There are five empires in this continent. The Aquatic Empire, The Lightning Empire, The Wind Empire, The Earth Empire, and The Flame Empire. Each one of them has their own Royal Family with special bloodlines. "She took a deep breath before continuing "The Aquatic Empire''s Royal Family has the Black Turtle bloodline which makes their defense 3 times higher than any ordinary Cultivator. The Lightning Empire''s Royal Family has the GodSense bloodline which strengthen their 5 senses five times the normal person when activated. The Wind Empire''s Royal Family has the Wings Bloodline, they can sprout wings behind their back. The Earth Empire''s Royal Family has the Ancient bloodline which they can boost their strength but with a price. The Flame Empire''s Royal Family has the Fire Dragon''s bloodline which they can transform any part of their body into a dragon they can even transform into a full dragon if they master their bloodline." She took another deep breath before continuing "Of course there can''t be any Empire''s without the Emperors and Empresses. First is the Aquatic Empress Jie Meixiu, she is a very beautiful woman with Icy blue hair, Aquamarine eyes, Heart shape face, and a pale pinkish skin. It was said that she was very cold to others but kind to her family. Second is the Lightning Emperor Shan Dian, I don''t know what he looks like but I do know that he is a very handsome man." She took another deep breath and continued "Third is the Wind Empress Feng Nuren, she is even more beautiful than the Aquatic Empress, she has a long white hair that can reached her waist, Lavender eyes, Oval shape face, and a Porcelain Skin but the most beautiful part of her body is her angel like wings." She took an another deep breath before continuing "Fourth is The Earth Emperor Jirou Tou, I don''t know anything about him except his name so let''s skip that part. And lastly The Dragon Emperor Long Wang he is also Long Zi''s Father. He is a very strict man with a solemn expression everytime he goes out of his palace, that''s all I know about him. All of the Emperors and Empresses is in the Nascent Soul Stage." She finished explaining. She looked at the sky and saw that it was already getting dark so she said to Michael. "Let''s continue this Tour tommorow" Michael replied by saying "Okay, see you tommorow" before he turned around and left Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. 13 Bloodline Chapter 13 After Michael left Lihua he decided to go to the mountain the Sect gave him. He flew to the mountain before landing right in front of the mountain. Now that he got a closer look, he saw the height of the mountain is around 200 meters high. He then flew to the peak of the mountain and summoned the Titanium Defense Houses at the Center of the peak before he entered his newly placed house. Once he got inside the house he took out his phone. He saw 3 new notification saying. -You just got 30,000 PP for killing 1000 Forest animals- -You just got 30,000 PP for killing 100 Lvl 1 of the Qi Gathering Stage Beast Cultivators- -You just got 30,000 PP for killing 50 Lvl 2 of the Qi Gathering Stage Beast Cultivators- Michael was shocked and happy at the same time when he saw the notifications, before he calmed down and looked at his PP. PP - 105,700 When Michael finished looking at his PP he became mad with happiness, although he felt a little bit sad for the Forest creatures but he knew he couldn''t do anything about it now. He calmed down after a little while and said "With this amount of PP I can finally buy a bloodline." He then said to the Phone "What bloodline can you recommend me?" "Master, I recommend you to buy the Impure Devil Bloodline and the Shadow bloodline which only cost 30,000 and 20,000 PP" The Wuxia Phone recommended to him. "I can understand the Shadow bloodline but why did you recommend the Impure Devil Bloodline?" He asked the Phone curiously "Because Master, I noticed that your blood has 1 percent of the Devil bloodline, that''s why I recommended the Impure Devil bloodline" The Wuxia Phone clarified to him. He became shocked when he heard that. He then thought ''But that''s impossible, Where did the Devil bloodline come from? is it from my Mother? no that''s not possible. Wait, my father, I haven''t met him since I was born, my Mother always said that he died from a airplane crash before I was born.'' "Phone, where did my Devil Bloodline come from?" He asked the Phone. "Master, please don''t ask me, I too don''t know where it came from" The Wuxia Phone replied. Michael smiled wryly before he made a decision "Alright since I have a Devil''s blood circulating inside my blood, I''ll buy the Impure Devil bloodline and the Shadow bloodline." "Are you sure you would like to buy the Impure Devil bloodline and Shadow bloodline?" The Wuxia Phone asked him for confirmation. "Yes" He replied without any hesitation. "The Wuxia Phone will deduct 50,000 PP... Thank you for your purchase. Please check it in your inventory box." The Wuxia Phone said. He checked it in his inventory and saw 2 Vial full of black liquid inside it. He tapped the description of the Vial. ____________ Blood of an Impure Devil: This Vial contains the Blood of a low ranking Devil, which can be integrated to whoever drink this Vial. Blood of a Shadow Beast This Vial contains the Blood of a Shadow Beast in the Shadow realm, which can be integrated to whoever drink this Vial. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. ______________ Michael got curious when he saw the Description of the Shadow bloodline so he asked the Phone "What is a Shadow Beast?" "A Shadow Beast is a type of monster that lives at the very center of the Shadow Realm, they have special powers that can steal light and channel it into darkness and control it or what you call Umbrakinesis" The Wuxia Phone emotionlessly explained. Michael got curious of the Shadow Realm and asked the Wuxia Phone what it is "Although they call it the "Shadow Realm" the land there is no different than this world. The only reason "they" call it "Shadow Realm" is because, most of the Shadow Creatures in the Myriad of Realms is staying there" The Wuxia Phone explained. "What is the "Myriad of Realms?" He asked the Phone. "Master, I Don''t fully know the Myriad of Realms but what I do know is that it contains 1000 Realms" The Wuxia Phone vaguely said to him. Michael thought about the information that the Phone gave him before widening his eyes and said "Does that mean the Earth is one of realm inside the Myriad of Realms?" "Maybe? I still don''t have enough information about Myriad of Realms" The Phone vaguely replied. Michael got excited when he heard this "If Earth is also one of the realm in the Myriad of Realms then I can probably meet my family again!" He said with a voice full of hope. "Is there any items in the shop that can teleport me in the Myriad of Realms?" He asked the Wuxia Phone. "Yes, there is many items here that can teleport you to the Myriad of Realms. I''ll show you the list" The Wuxia Phone showed him the list. __________ Realm Jumping Talisman - 100,000,000 PP Random Realm Teleportation - 1 Billion - PP Realm Transferring Talisman - 1.5 billion - PP _ _ _ _ ___________ When Michael looked at the list he realized one thing, their all crazily expensive. 14 Integrate Chapter 14 Michael stood there dumbfounded while looking at the price and said "Uh Phone, I think there''s something wrong with the price". "No Master, there is nothing wrong with the price" The Wuxia Phone emotionlessly replied. Michael''s shoulder slumped down in despair and said "How many Mountains do I have to obliterate to reach the amount of 100 million PP?" "Master, you forgot that you can do missions given to you by the Wuxia Phone" The Wuxia Phone said. His despair turned into hope again and said "That''s right! I can do missions given to me by the system. It must have at least 1 million PP per mission, right?" "Phone, show me the list of missions that I can do with my current strength" He commanded the Phone. "Yes Master" The Wuxia Phone replied. _____________ Destroy 10 Minor Evil Sects. 0/10 Reward:1,000,000 PP _______ Assassinate the Crown Prince of the Flame Empire. 0/1 Reward: 2,000,000 PP _______ Win a Battle Tournament in the Azure Sect. 0/1 Reward: 1,000,000 PP _______ Be the Number 1 in the Core Sect Disciples. 0/1 Reward: 1,000,000 PP ____________ Michael was overwhelmed by happiness when he saw the List of Missions in the Wuxia Phone and Thought ''I can do all of this... well except for the "Assassinate The Crown Prince of the Flame Empire" it is easy to kill the Crown Prince but the consequence is too powerful to ignore." "Alright I''ll take the "Destroy 10 Minor Evil Sects" Mission and the "Win a Battle Tournament in the Azure Sect" Mission" "Yes Master" The Wuxia Phone replied. "Updating the Mission List... "Ding" the Mission List has been updated" _____________ Destroy 10 Minor Evil Sects. 0/10 Reward:1,000,000 PP Completion - 0% _______ Assassinate the Crown Prince of the Flame Empire. 0/1 Reward: 2,000,000 PP _______ Win a Battle Tournament in the Azure Sect. 0/1 Reward: 1,000,000 PP Completion - 0% _______ Be the Number 1 in the Core Sect Disciples. 0/1 Reward: 1,000,000 PP ____________ "Alright Phone, I''m gonna integrate with the Impure Devil bloodline and the Shadow bloodline" He said. "Are you sure Master? integrating a bloodline is going to be Painful" The Wuxia Phone warned him. "Wait, I''m going to my bedroom first" He said after thinking about it. _ _ _ _ _ _ At the Master Bedroom. Michael readied himself for the upcoming pain and ordered the Phone "Alright Let''s do this!" "..." "Master, you have to drink the Vial first before you can integrate with it" The Wuxia Phone said to him. Michael scratch the back of his head sheepishly and said "Hehehe, I forgot" He took out the 2 Vials of blood and drank it separately before he felt an unimaginable pain in his entire body and fell down on the Water Bed. "Aaaaaargh!!" He release a painful scream after he fell down on the Water Bed. That night, you can hear a painful scream, howling through the entire Mountain. _________________ Meanwhile at the House of Cao Xiaoma something shocking is happening. Right now the third Elder of the Sect, Cao Xiaoma, is lying in the ground and dying from a fatal wound in his chest. The culprit is None other than the Sect Master of Azure Sect AKA Lin Xun. "I already ordered you to warn your son, Cao Nima, to stop chasing after my daughter but you did not just go against my orders, you gave your son the Cultivation Sealing Tea which right now, sealed my daughter''s Cultivation after he put it in her tea!" Lin Xun said while trembling in rage. "What happened to my son?" Cao Xiaoma asked in whisper. "What? i did not hear you" Lin Xun said. "What happened to my Son!?!? blerrgh" Cao Xiaoma yelled before he vomited blood. ."Oh him? well he''s already dead" Lin Xun said indifferently Cao Xiaoma vomited even more blood when he heard Lin Xun say that. "Did you kill MY SON?!?! blerrgh" "No I did not kill your son. It was actually a young man who killed your son" Lin Xun said. "Hehehe hahahahaha" Cao Xiaoma began to laugh crazily. "Hmph, so he couldn''t withstood the fact that his Second Son is dead" Lin Xun said coldly. He took out his Saber before slashing it directly to Cao Xiaoma''s head, severing it. Lin Xun snapped his fingers and a hooded figure appeared right beside him. "What are your orders, Sect Master?"The Hooded figure spoke. "Dispose of his body" He said to the Hooded figure. "Yes Sect Master" The Hooded figure disappeared with the body along with his voice. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Lin Xun walked towards the door before he pushed it opened and he too disappeared. _ _ _ _ _ _ Michael woke up to find that his clothes soaked in sweat. He held his head and noticed that his head seems to have something spiky in it. His eyes widened before he ran to the bathroom mirror and saw his head but not just that, he saw horns protruding from his head. 15 Shadow Devil and Neighbors Chapter 15 When he looked at the mirror he saw something shocking, two black horns were protruding from his head, his short black hair turned even more darker like an abyss, and longer too, his dark coal eyes turned into blood red eyes, and his pale white skin... surprisingly just stayed the same. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Holy shit! what happened to me last night?" He asked himself. The one who responded to his question is the Wuxia Phone "Master, last night you integrated with the Impure Devil bloodline and the Shadow bloodline. That''s why you look like this now". When Michael heard the Wuxia Phone he remembered what happened last night before he felt a chill all over his body, because the pain he felt last night was so agonizing, that''s not the worse part, it continued for hours before he fainted from the pain. He calmed himself down before he looked at his Phone and asked "Phone, did my status updated when I was integrating with the bloodlines?" "Yes Master, I updated your status while you were integrating with the Impure Devil bloodline and Shadow bloodline" The Wuxia Phone replied. "Show me my status" He ordered the Phone. "Yes Master" The Phone replied. _____________ Name: Michael Wilson Cultivation: Gold Core Lvl 10 Race: Shadow Devil Age: 18 Gender: Male Hp - 320,000 Qi - 64,000 Str - 52,000 Vit - 52,000 Dex - 52,000 Attack - 4,320,000 Defense - 2,160,000 PP - 50,700 Spirit Stone - 0 Racial Abilities - Umbrakinesis Overall Strength - Nascent Soul Lvl 1 ____________ Michael was confused when he saw his "Race" on his Status Page which is Shadow Devi-Human, so he asked the Wuxia Phone what kind of race is Shadow Devils. "Phone, what kind of race is a Shadow Devil?" "The Shadow Devils lives in the darkest place of the Nether Realm and The Shadow Devil''s Are Med ranking Devils in the Nether Realm. Because of their Special Abilities to control the Shadows the Devil King took notice of them and made them guard the Royal Palace. Even though they guard the Royal Palace, they are still Ostracized by the Pure Blood Devils because their ancestor was a Pure Blood Devil who fell in love with a Shadow Woman." The Phone explained to him. He took a moment to absorb all the information explained to him by The Wuxia Phone before he realized something and asked the Phone "Wait, didn''t I integrated with the Blood of a Shadow Beast, why is their ancestor a Shadow Woman?" "Master, please stop asking too many questions, it''s becoming annoying." For the first time since he got the Wuxia Phone it spoke with an emotion, Annoyed. "..." "... Sorry" Michael apologize to the Phone. (What? Did you think the Wuxia Phone doesn''t have Emotions? it''s a living being too ya know. Let''s go back to the story.) "Anyway Master, please just don''t ask too many questions at the same time, it''s hard to process it when your asking questions left and right" The Wuxia Phone turned back to being emotionless when speaking. "Okay" Michael agreed while being ashamed. Suddenly there was a knocked on the door. Knock Knock Knock When Michael heard the knocking sound on the door he was curious who would knock on his door before panicking because he still didn''t hide his Horns and his clothes are still soaked in sweat. "Phone buy me a new pair of Black Clothes and the Horn Hiding Talisman! Quickly!" He said in rush. "Yes Master... the Wuxia Phone deducted 75 PP, Please check it your inventory box" The Phone replied. He didn''t have time to check his inventory so he just took out the new pair of cloths before he stripped out of his current clothes and put on the new ones. After he put on the new pair of clothes he used the Horn Hiding Talisman and in a puff of smoke the Black Horns were gone. He readied himself in the bathroom before running down the stairs. All of this just happened in a mere 20 seconds. Right now Michael is right in front of the door before he opened it and saw 1 male and 1 female, he saw that they were both incredibly good looking, before saying "Hello, What can I do for you two?" "Hello to you too, We are the people neighboring the other Mountain right next to yours" The female cheerfully said. "Mei, don''t be rude. I''m sorry for our intrusion to your Mountain but we just want to know who our new neighbor is. Oh sorry I forgot to say my name, My name is Long Zi and the girl right beside me is Lin Mei" The now named Long Zi politely said. Michael''s eyes widened a little before returning to normal and said "Don''t worry about it, I just move here yesterday when the Sect Master approved of me being a Core Sect Disciple." "Oh how lovely, that means your new here, let us two take you around the Core Disciples region for a tour" She Offered. "Sorry, but someone is already taking me on a tour" Michael said. "Oh, What a shame, but at least can I know who is the one touring you?" She asked Michael. "It''s actually your little sister Lin Lihua" He replied to her. Her beautiful emerald eyes widened slightly before returning to normal and cheerfully said "Little Li is coming here? how lovely" "Little Li?" Michael asked her. "Just a nickname I made for her when she was little but the nickname stuck so I just kept calling her that" She explained to him. 16 Gifts Chapter 16 Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Michael and Lin Mei chatted for awhile before Long Zi got a tick mark on his forehead and said "Are you two ignoring me?" "Hehehe, sorry" Lin Mei sheepishly apologize. "Sigh, it''s alright." Long Zi sighed before asking "Mei, did you forget what we came here for?" "That''s right, we came here to give you this fruit basket" She opened her storage ring and a basket full of colorful fruits came out. Michael looked confuse when he saw the Fruits, because back in Earth there weren''t any kind of fruits like this. "What types of fruits are they?" He asked them. "This types of fruits can be found in any kind of place that has certain Elemental Energy. Like for example this Red Fruit" Long Zi picked up the Red Fruit from the basket "Is a Fire Fruit that can only be found here in the Flame Empire" He explained. Michael looked the fruits in the basket and saw Five colored fruits, The Fire Fruit which Long Zi explained earlier, There is also a Blue Fruit,Deep Yellow Fruit,Green Fruit, and Electrical Yellow Fruit. Michael did not ask anymore things, he just accepted the Basket Of Fruits. "Thank you for the Fruits, I really appreciate it. But now I don''t know what to give you in return" He said in gratitude. "You don''t have to give us anything, in the first place we were the one intruding on your Mountain, just think of this as an apology gift" Lin Mei said. "Yeah" Long Zi agreed "But I insist. Okay stay right here, I''ll go get something" He insisted before running back inside his House. "Wait!" Lin Mei tried to stop him but it was already too late. Long Zi just smiled wryly after he saw that. _ _ _ Inside the Titanium Defense House, Michael is thinking what to give them... before he finally thought of a gift. A very delicious gift. _ _ _ Lin Mei and Long Zi has been waiting for 10 minutes in front of his house and their getting a bit impatient. "How long is he going to take?" Lin Mei complained. "I''m sure his not going to take any longer" Long Zi comforted her. Lin Mei was about to speak again when the door opened and it revealed Michael. "What took you so long?" Lin Mei pouted. "Sorry, I was preparing your gifts" He explained. "It''s okay, I forgive you" She forgave him. "Alright, let''s go inside, shall we" Michael clapped his hands and said elegantly. "Alright" Long Zi replied "Okay" Lin Mei Replied _ _ _ Lin Mei and Long Zi was shocked when they saw the insides of His House. They saw his walls covered in golden like wallpapers and he has that Flat like window showing moving images, he has a soft silky cloth covering the entire living room, a Long soft chair, a chandelier with diamonds in it, and a table made in gold. "How do you have all this? and what is that window thingy that has moving images behind it?" Lin Mei said in shock. "Oh that? that is a Flat screen TV, with that I can watch anime and movies" He said to her. "What is this chair? why is it so soft?" Long Zi ask him. "That is a Red Velvet sofa, don''t you have sofas back in your home?" He ask him. "What? I don''t even have a single clue about this kind of chair until now, this is the first I saw a chair with foam in it" He exclaimed. ''Heh that''s weird, this world''s advancement is much slower than I thought" Michael thought. "And that golden table, how did you get one of those? the only ones who has that kind of table is the Royal Families" Long Zi asked him. "That table? I get bored sometimes so I made that golden table" He lied. "But that''s not possible you''ll need hundreds of spirit Stone to get that much gold" He exclaimed. "Calm down, take a deep breath before speaking" Lin Mei calmed him down. Long Zi took a deep breath before calming down and said "Thank you Mei. What I meant was, how did you get that kind of table?" "I told you before, I just made it because I was bored" He lied again Long Zi rubbed his Forehead before saying "Then how did you get that many gold to make that table" "I just bought it from a mysterious merchant who travels around the World" Michael said. "Okay, I believe you. Anyways where is the gift you were going to show us" Long Zi said. "Ah yes, it''s in the top of the table" He pointed at 10 Flat Boxes with nothing special on it. "That? there''s nothing special in it" Lin Mei said. "Don''t be in a hurry Missy, inside of that box is a food that gods even eat" He said in a enticing voice. "Really?" Lin Mei asked while drooling. "Yes and it''s called..." He opened the boxes and a golden light glimmered when he opened the box "A Pizza!" he said. "What kind of food is that?" Lin Mei asked him. "Just take one slice and taste it" He said. "Oookay" she agreed and took a slice of Pizza and put it in her mouth and she took a bite out of it before her beautiful emerald eyes widened. 17 Pizza Chapter 17 As she bites the pizza slice, the taste exploded in her mouth, she felt like she was in heaven. When Long Zi looked at Lin Mei''s face, he too felt like eating it. So he took one pizza slice, and after that he too felt like his in heaven. Michael nodded at their satisfied faces and said playfully "Are you two going to eat the Pizza or not? cause the pizza is getting cold so I''ll have to hide it now" "You dare!? Don''t you know who I am?! I am the fifth son of the Dragon Emperor of the Flame Empire, so I demand you to give me that box of Pizza!" Long Zi ordered him, before realizing what he just said. "..." "..." Both Michael and Lin Mei we''re shock when they heard him say that. Lin Mei couldn''t imagine that the polite and calm Long Zi could become like this. Michael is also shocked because he was just joking with him when he said that. Long Zi also couldn''t believe he just said that. "H-ha-hahaha, I was just joking. What I meant to say is, Please don''t hide the pizza, I still want to eat more," He said nervously. "O-okay, don''t worry about it, you can eat more" Michael said and just forgot what happened earlier. Michael may have just forgotten about it, but Lin Mei did not. "Hahaha, Long Zi, give me one of your box of Pizzas, cause if you don''t, I have a new blackmail material just for you, Long Zi, hahahaha" She said with a Dark glint in her eyes. Long Zi began to sweat, because he knows when the word gets out that he, Long Zi, lost his cool, he will lose his precious reputation and his father would be disappointed with him. In short he will lose everything. So he decided the hardest choice of his life. He gave one box of his Pizzas to her. "Hahaha, Are you giving me this box of Pizza willingly? Don''t mind if I do" She accepted the box of pizza without any shame. Long Zi gritted his teeth when he heard her say that, but he just release a sad sigh before calming down again. Michael looked at the two helplessly and asked Long Zi "Are you two always like this?" Long Zi released a long sad sigh and said "Yes. Everyday she would this to me, and everytime I would just grit my teeth and agree to her orders" "Hahaha, Are her husband or something?" He said while laughing jokingly. "I''m not her husband... yet" He said. "Eh" Long Zi smiled wryly and said "I knew you would be shocked, but it''s the truth she is my fiance" "W-what?" Michael said in shock. "Alright I''ll explain it to you. My Father and her Father has been friends since they just at the Qi Gathering Stage. After they grew up, My father became the Fire Dragon Emperor of the Flame Empire and her father became the Sect Master of the Azure Sect, This is where we come in. My Father and her Father practically planned out our arrange marriage. She and I had been childhood friends since we were just a children and after 21 years of planning our Parents finally succeeded and here we are Fiance''s" He Explained to Michael. "That''s basically planning out your entire life!"He exclaimed. "Yeah, but I don''t hate my Father or her Father for it. Because If I did not meet Mei, I could''ve become like those young masters I see in the Capital, useless and worthless. And besides I love her" He said to him. "Congratulations" Michael congratulated him. Long Zi just smiled. "Alright, let''s those delicious pizzas you gave me" Long Zi said. "Alright" Michael agreed. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. But when they looked at the table, the pizza boxes was already empty. They stared blankly at the table. "Michael did you eat the pizzas while we were talking?" Long Zi said blankly. "No, did you?" Michael denied blankly. "No" Long Zi said. "The only one who ate the pizza beside us is..." Both of them widened their eyes before screaming. "Lin Mei!!" "Hahaha, sorry" Lin Mei apologize before dashing for the door. 18 Party Chapter 18 Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Get her!" Long Zi screamed. "On it" Michael said before he disappeared from his place. Before Lin Mei could open the door she felt a hand gripping on her wrist. ''Fast'' Long Zi thought in shock. "Your quite fast, for a little girl" Michael said while smirking. When Long Zi arrived, he saw that Michael was gripping her wrist so he asked her. "Explain, why did you eat all of the pizzas?" Long Zi interrogated her. "Hehehe" Lin Mei nervously laughed and said "The pizzas were getting cold, so I just decided to eat them so that it won''t get cold" She nervously explained to them. "Yes your right, the pizzas won''t get cold anymore BECAUSE YOU ATE THEM" Long Zi screamed at her. Michael and Long Zi looked at each other before they both nodded. "You get the rope" Long Zi said to Michael. "You get the chair" Michael said to Long Zi. "What are you going to do to me?" She asked them while trembling. Michael and Long Zi smiled at her wickedly and said " Shhh, don''t worry about it, it''s just a punishment for little gluttons like you" Lin Mei widened her eyes before she started struggling to get out of Michael''s grip. _ _ _ _ Right now Michael and Long Zi is eating 10 boxes of pizzas all by themselves, but there is one little problem... they are making Lin Mei watch it while being tied on a chair. "Yum, this is so delicious" "Right right, this pizza is truly delicious" "Yum" "Chomp Chomp" The reason why the two of them were eating so loudly, because so that Lin Mei could hear them while eating. "You two are so cruel, I just ate the pizzas and now your doing this to me" She said in a pitiful voice. Long Zi also felt that it was too much, so he walked towards her and untied the golden rope binding her and gave one box of pizza to her. "I''m sorry ????" Lin Mei apologized. "It''s okay, everybody makes mistakes" He comforted her. "Okay you two love birds, are we going to continue the party or not?" Michael said to them playfully. The two of them blush before continuing the party. "Okay let''s do this!" __________ After the Pizza party. "Hey man, thank you for inviting us to your house, it was really fun when we watch that anime thingy" Long Zi said in a voice full of gratitude "Yes, thank you for the invitation Michael, but can we party again next time?" Lin Mei asked him hopefully. "Of course, anytime" Michael said. "Alright, bye bye and thank you again" Lin Mei said before turning around with Long Zi. As the two of them were about fly a voice sounded behind them. "Wait" It was Michael. "What is it?" Long Zi asked him. "Please don''t tell anyone about this, it''s gonna be a bit troublesome if somebody else knows about this" He said to them. "Alright, and thank you again bye" They replied to him before flying off. Michael watch them leave before going back to his house to watch anime. As he was just about to seat down and watch an anime, he heard a loud sound coming from the front door. Bang Bang Bang Michael got annoyed and said "What now!?" Bang Bang Bang "You better stop or else!?" Michael is starting to get angry. Bang Bang Bang "That''s it!" He stood up and walked towards the door and opened it. He saw 6 Gold Core Cultivators with a Young Man between the age of 21-23 with Long Green Hair tied behind his back, Green Eyes, and a handsome face but not as handsome as Long Zi. "Who are you? and why are you banging on my door?" Michael asked them. "Hmph, you don''t know me?! I''m Shi Datuo son of the Grand Elder of this Sect" The now named Shi Datuo said arrogantly. "And so?" Michael asked uninterested. "Did you not hear me!? I''m Shi Datuo so- "I already heard you the first time, I''m just asking why are you banging on my door?" he cut Shi Datuo off. "You!" Shi Datuo is now trembling in rage. "You 6, kill him!" he ordered the 6 Gold Core Cultivators. "But Young Master, weren''t you going to make him your servant?" One of them ask. "Hmph, he dared to insult me, he has no right to be my servant" Shi Datuo said arrogantly. "Yes Young Master." Michael got excited when he saw this scene. ''Is this the famous "Young Master Arc" in the novels I read back in earth?'' He thought in excitement. "So you think this 6 trash Cultivators can beat me?" This time it was Michael who arrogantly said that. "Of course, their all In the Gold Core stage while you in Gold Core stage too but you are just one guy, so it''s gonna be easy for them to kill you." He said with confidence. "Ha, really? then I''ll show you this" He just snapped his fingers and all the six Gold Core stage Cultivator fell down and foams began to come out of their mouths. . 19 The Beating Of Shi Datuo Chapter 19 "Y-you, w-what d-did you do? what are you?" Right now Shi Datuo is really scared of the monster in front of him. "Don''t worry about those six, they are still alive but barely" Michael said with indifference. Shi Datuo knew that this Devil right in front of him is stronger than himself by many times, but he has a trump card, which is the attacking talisman given to him by his father. Although he only has 3 of those talismans but he thinks he can kill him with those. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Don''t think you''ve beaten me yet! I still have this!" He brought out the attacking talismans before activating them "Talisman Activate" the talismans glowed before 3 giant fireballs emerge from the talisman and attacked Michael. Pwish Pwish Pwish Even though the Fireballs were huge but their speed was not to be scoff at. All of the Fireballs is as Strong as a Soul Wandering Stage Cultivators attack. "Die! hahaha" Shi Datuo cackled madly. As the Fireball were about to hit him, they just stopped right in front of him. Michael stood there like nothing happened but there was a slight difference, A wall made of shadow was shielding him from the 3 Giant Fireballs "Haa" Michael just yawned. "Is this the power of a Soul Wandering Stage Cultivator? how weak" He insulted the owner of the attack. If a Soul Wandering Stage Cultivator were to hear this he would say "Bro, it''s not that I''m weak it''s just that your too strong" that. Right now Shi Datuo is truly trembling in fear. "Y-you what are you!? are you a Devil?!" Shi Datuo screamed at Michael. "Me a Devil? hmm your quite right about that" He said while smiling wickedly before a puff of smoke exploded from his head and revealed his 2 black horns. "It''s quite ironic, that you a mere human, dared to try and make me a servant? Me the Devil sin of Pride!?" Michael said before realizing what he just said. ''Me the Devil sin of Pride? where did that come from?'' He asked himself ''No matter, I''ll ask the Phone later'' He thought. "Y-your a true devil?!" Earlier what Shi Datuo said was just a figure of speech, but now he can see it with his own eyes, he was a devil after all. "Hmph, weak and worthless, that''s what I define you" Michael said disdainfully and started walking towards Shi Datuo. "You! I''m th- argh!" Before he could speak any bullshit, Michael punched him in the stomach. "Are you a recording machine? why are you repeating the same sentence over and over again? can you please stop?" He said to Shi Datuo. "Wha- argh!" Shi Datuo was about to say something again before he was punched in the stomach again. "I said stop" He irritatingly said. This time Shi Datuo did not speak anymore. "Good" Michael said before saying "Now go" "Wha- argh!" He was about to ask him what he meant when he got punched in the stomach by Michael. "I said go and get this trashes out of here" Michael said to him. Shi Datuo picked up the six other Gold Core stage Cultivators before running away in a lightning speed. The whole time, he did not speak any word. "Hmph, that guy is fast in running away" He said disdainfully. You might be wandering why he released Shi Datuo, the reason is... because it''s fun. Yes Fun. He wants to play with Shi Datuo until nothing is left inside of him. "Haha, that was fun. Scaring a weak young master like that, was fun. I''ve always wanted to do that" He said happily before going back to his house. _ _ _ _ In the Sect Master''s room. "Hahaha, You were right Lin Xun, that arrogant little piece of shit has finally been taught a lesson" An Elder with a long beard laughed happily. "What did I say Grand Elder Shi? That son of yours has been taught a lesson by that brat, Michael" Lin Xun said boasting. "I should''ve never doubted you Sect Master" Grand Elder Shi said. That''s right, the one behind that incident is none other than the Sect Master and his partner in crime Grand Elder Shi. "But father, won''t Michael get angry if he heard that you planned this?" Lihua ask. "What is he going to get angry about? don''t you see him laughing after the beating of Shi Datuo?" Lin Xun dismissively said. "Sigh, if you say so" Lihua said helplessly. 20 Crushed to Death Chapter 20 "Father, I''m gonna have to go to Michael''s House soon" Lihua said to her Father. "Oh, so your still gonna tour him around the Sect?" Lin Xun playfully said. "Yes, that was what you ordered yesterday" Lihua said to Lin Xun. "Okay, just be back before the sun falls" He said to her. "Okay, Father" She waved her hand before going out. "They grow up so fast" He wiped a fake tear dripping off his eyes. ____________ "Hmm, what time is it?" He looked at his Phone and it showed 3:00 pm. "3:00 pm huh? I thought she was supposed to be here after lunch?" He asked himself. Michael opened his phone and tapped the red icon in the upper side of the screen and it showed the map of the entire Sect. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Where are you, Lihua?" He searched the Map in his Phone to find Lihua before he finally saw her. She was being cornered by 3 individual, who seems to be Females, in the Inner Sect Disciples region. All of them is in the Foundation Establishment Stage. "Let''s see their stats" He tapped their names in the Map. ____________ Name: Min Yan Cultivation: Foundation Establishment Lvl 7 Race: Human Age: 19 Gender: Female HP - 40,000 Qi - 8,000 Str - 80.0 Vit - 80.0 Dex - 80.0 _____________ Name: Tung Ting Cultivation: Foundation Establishment Lvl 4 Race: Human Age: 23 Gender: Female HP - 25,000 Qi - 5,000 Str - 50.0 Vit - 50.0 Dex - 50.0 Slave _____________ Name: Tung Zhu Cultivation: Foundation Establishment Lvl 4 Race: Human Age: 23 Gender: Female HP - 25,000 Qi - 5,000 Str - 50.0 Vit - 50.0 Dex - 50.0 Slave _______________ "Hmm, I was that weak? so embarrassing" He said in a voice full of shame, before he realized what he just said. ''Why did I say that? the past me would''ve never said that, it must''ve been my Devil side" He thought. "I really need to ask the Phone about this but I don''t have time. I don''t know what''s happening with Lihua, but what I do know is that it''s something bad" He said in alarm. "Let''s go" He got out of his House and flew to skies before piercing the winds diagonally, heading towards Lihua''s location. _____________ Lihua''s POV I was just walking towards Michael''s Mountain in the Core Sect Disciples region when I encountered this three. "Why are you guys doing this again?" Lihua said to them in a bored voice. There were 3 of them, they were pretty at best but one of them has that air of arrogance which lingers around her "Hmph, don''t fake your innocence, you seduce my boyfriend again!" Min Yan said in a accusing tone. "For the last time Min Yan, I never seduce any of your boyfriends" Lihua said in a irritated voice. "Don''t lie to me, he said it himself that he is in love with you" Min Yan accused Lihua again. "How does that have anything to do with me seducing him? and I don''t even know his name" Lihua said annoyed. "Y-you just did, okay?" Min Yan insist. "Your getting annoying and get out of my way" Lihua said before walking off and ignoring her. "Hey, don''t ignore me!" Min Yan said and grabbed her left shoulder. "Don''t touch me" Lihua slapped Min Yan''s hand away and continued to walk off. "You!" Min Yan trembled in rage when she heard Lihua say that. "You two grabbed her and bring her back to me" She ordered Tung Ting and Tung Zhu. "Yes Young miss" They both said in a soulless voice. They dashed towards Lihua and grabbed her in the arms before bringing her back to Min Yan. "Min Yan! I''m the daughter of the Sect Master if you do anything to me, my Father will not spare you and your entire Clan!" Lihua warned her. "You think I care about that? My Clan will take care of this, like they did before" Min Yan said. "What do you mean by that?" Lihua ask her. "Hmph, 3 years ago I joined a Minor Sect, I was enjoying my time there but there was one little problem, a girl named Ning Ning, like you she kept stealing my boyfriends so I told my daddy about it and after the morning came they were gone" Min Yan said. ''Great, a dumb spoiled brat and an extreme Libeller, She''s a real double threat'' Lihua thought in sarcasm. As Min Yan was about to continue her babbling a sound of cutting the wind was heard, she was about to look up when a figure landed on her, crushing her to death. "Ew, what the fuck is this!?" A gross out voice sounded. 21 Fanatics Chapter 21 "Ew, what the fuck is this shit!?" It was Michael, he is covered in blood and the crushed organs of Min Yan. Lihua looked at where Min Yan was, before her eyes widened and she screamed "Kyaaaa!" She fell down on her butt. "Oh god, who the hell did this?" Michael asked when he saw the blood and organs under his foot. A huge crowd of Inner Sect Disciples began to gather around them and began talking with each other. "Hey hey, look at that! isn''t that Min Yan?" "Yeah that''s her, she got crushed by that guy in the weird black clothes" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Hey, how''d you even recognized her in that pool of blood?" "Cause I''m a genius!" "Genius my ass, you barely pass the Inner Sect Disciples test" _ _ _ _ _ Michael looked around him and saw that the crowd was getting bigger. He took out his Core Disciple Badge and yelled "I am a Core Sect Disciple, if you people don''t get out of this area at once, I will have to kill you all" He said the last part with a cold glint in his eyes. With that cold glint, all of them fled in fear of getting killed, because they know that he''s serious about it. "Haah, Finally they left" Michael said in relief. "You just have to kill her in such a brutal manner" Lihua said. "It''s not my fault, she was there at time wrong time and place that''s all" He said not guilty at all. "Heh, shameless" She said disdainfully. "Don''t call me shameless!" He yelled at her. "Okay okay, just stop yelling" She said while covering her ears" "Sooo, what are we going to do with this pool of blood?" He asked Lihua. "Don''t worry about it, the cleaners will take care of it" Lihua said "Cleaners? what''s that?" He asked her confusingly. "Oh right, since you are new here, you probably don''t know much about the cleaners. Okay I''ll explain it to you. The Cleaners were made when my father took over the Sect, They basically just clean up the bodies of the deceased but except for my father no one has seen them in action" She explained to Michael. "What are their appearances?" He asked Lihua. "I never saw their appearances but my father told me once when I was young, that they wear black hoods" She said. "Okay" Michael said "Anyway, let''s continue our tour from yesterday" She said to him. "Alright" He agreed. "Let''s go to the Inner Sect Pavilion"She said happily. "Okay" Michael just agreed. "Let''s gooo" She said in a childish way. _ _ _ _ In The Pavilion. Michael and Lihua are touring the Inner Sect Pavilion and a lot of Inner Sect Disciples are looking at them but they just ignored them. "Oh yes, I met your sister and her fiance earlier morning" Michael said to Lihua. "Shh, don''t talk about her and Long Zi" She shushed him. ."Why?" Michael is confused. She looked around before whispering "You see, Long Zi was the Prince Charming of almost all the female and some male Disciples. When all of them learned that my sister and Long Zi are engaged, they became like animals. But thanks to my father, they managed to calmed down" She explained while whispering. Michael is speechless when he heard that. ''Please, may God have mercy on your souls, Long Zi and Lin Mei'' He prayed to the Lord. As he was about to continue on his prayer He noticed that, Many of the Inner Sect Disciples are glaring at them. "Lihua I think we''re in trouble" He whispered to Lihua.. "Huh? what are yo- Oh shit" She looked around before exclaiming. "All of you, why are you all glaring at us?" Michael asked them. "You know Long Zi and Lin Mei right?" One female Inner Sect Disciple ask him. "Of course" Michael just answered simply. "Then tell them to come here!" Another female Inner Disciple demanded "Are you demanding me?" He asked them but this time His blood red eyes glowed. "So what if were demanding you? look at us, we are a Hundred times many than you" This time a seductive voice sounded. He looked around and saw a seductive girl wearing a Short blue robe, showing her meaty legs. "And who are you?" Michael asked her "Hello cutie, I''m Yan Mei" She introduced herself seductively. "Hello Yan Mei, can you please move away? you are all distracting us" Michael said to her plainly. "No, you have to bring that whore and Long Zi first, so that we can punish her like a whore she is" Yan Mei said hatefully. "You dare to call my sister a Whore!?" Lihua said angrily. 22 Killing Inten Chapter 22 "So what if I call her a whore? She stole my Long Zi!" Yan Mei said with a crazed looked in her eyes. "Your Long Zi!? He doesn''t even know you!" Lihua yelled. Yan Mei''s eyes turned even more crazed as she said "That''s not true! He said "Hi" to me!" ''What the fuck is wrong with this people? Back on earth you wouldn''t see this kind of things frequently'' Michael thought tired. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Michael finally had enough of their worthless argument, he unknowingly released his killing intent and said "If all of you don''t shut up, I promised that all of you will meet your maker" As his voice sounded through the entire place his dense killing intent too spread throughout the entire Inner Sect Region. Some fainted, some piss their robes, and some died. But the frightening part was that it wasn''t even directed to them, it was only directed to the crowd of female Inner Disciples gathering around him. So you can only imagine what kind of terror their feeling right now. They felt it, the unknown abyss swallowing them to it''s dark sea, claws of shadows trying to drag them down with them, and a Blood Red Eyes looking through their souls. "Kyaaa" A shrill scream sounded to the entire place. It was a female Disciple clawing her face out like she was crazy. She was smiling. "Hehehehe hahahaha!" It started as chuckle until it turned into a full blown laughter. It was another female Disciple who started to become insane. "WHAT IS HAPPENING!!??" A desperate yell sounded. It was Yan Mei. _ While the Inner Sect Disciples were suffering, Michael is having fun with his new found ability: Killing Intent. "I''m gonna fiddle with for the time being, Lihua, so just stay there and wait" Michael said to Lihua while playing with his Killing Intent. "O- Okay" Lihua said in a frightened voice. ''Alright, from what I read in the novels, this thing can be controlled. Hmm let''s see... so that''s how it was! this thing can be an illusion if the right person control it, like in that Anime Naruto, this thing functions like a Genjutsu'' He thought. ''But a person who doesn''t have a single thread of Qi in him/her can''t be affected by this, because ultimately the Killing Intent is made from my Qi'' He thought while frowning. "Heh, I''ll just figure it out later. Now let''s see what''s happening to them" He thought before checking what happened to the Disciples. All of them were frothing from their mouths, and their pupils had turned back to their heads. "Heh neat" He said while smirking. "What do you mean neat!? they almost died earlier!" Lihua yelled at him. "Hmm, I thought they survived through their strong wills, i guess not. So what did you do?" He asked Lihua. "I knocked em out with this" She took out a hammer. "Where did you put that?" Michael was baffled. "Oh that? My father saw that I can''t use Qi for the time being, so he gave me a spatial bag. But it can only hold around 10 cubic Meter" She said. "Okay" Michael said simply. "So how did they froth if you only smack them with that hammer?" He said in suspicion. "What? did you think I cause that? they were already frothing when I smack them in the head with my head" She said accusingly. "Hehehe" He laugh sheepishly. "Anyway, what are you going to do with this people?" She asked him. "Aw shit" __________ Meanwhile back in Long Zi and Lin Mei''s Mountain. "Hey Zi, maybe we should have told him about your fangirls" Lin Mei said worried. "Hahaha, don''t worry about it Mei." Long Zi said. "Why?" She asked him. He looked far away from the Mountain and said mysteriously "Mei, he is already strong enough to beat my Brother, The Crown Prince, So who do you think in this Sect can beat him, except for your father?" "Gasp" How is that possible! he is younger than us!?" She gasped. "I don''t know Mei, i don''t know" ____________ Back with Michael and Lihua. Right now Michael and Lihua is in front of the Sect Master who is twitching his eyebrows. "So let me get this straight, you released your killing intent, unknowingly, and scared the entire Inner Sect Region. Not only that, you killed some of our Inner Sect Disciples while doing it" Lin Xun recapped. "Yes that''s how it basically happened" Michael said not guilty. Lin Xun rubbed his forehead and said "Do you have anything that can help us right now, Michael?" "There is, I can go to a long term quest so that after I return everything will be back to normal" Michael said. "Okay, what quest are you going to do?" The Sect Master asked curious. "I can go eliminate 10 Minor Evil Sects" Michael said like it was nothing. "Done, now get out of my face!" Lin Xun said in stressed. "Yes Sect Master" 23 Devil Form Chapter 23 "Are you really going to eliminate 10 Evil Minor Sects?" Lihua asked him worried. "Yes, in the first place I wanted to do this" He said while walking out of the Sect. "Why?" She asked him. "Hmm, I guess I need to? I don''t know, it just happens" He lied "But why are you walking? aren''t you going to fly?" She confusingly asked. "..." ___________ Outside Of The Azure Sect ''Such embarrassment'' Michael thought embarrassed. He took out a folded paper and opened it. In the paper you can see 10 list of names. "At least the Sect Master was kind enough to give me the list of the ten Evil Minor Sects in this area" He said thankfully. "Let''s see the names" He checked the list. ___________ Ten Evil Minor Sects List. Murder Sect - Like their name suggested, they murder every one they see near them, which makes kind of unreasonable but who cares right? Demon Sect - Even though they call themselves a Sect, but their more like a Cult so just destroy them. You will see why, when you come there. Poison Sect - This one is a bit harder to deal with, because they can use poisons that can kill a regular Nascent Soul Cultivator but don''t worry, you can survive it... I think. Righteous Sect - You must be thinking ''Why is the strong and wise Sect Master would put this name in this list?'' you see there have been shady things behind this Sect, find out what it is and destroy it. Malevolent Sect - The reason they call themselves that, it''s because all of them are extremely hateful to other people whose done something to them. They''re more like a revenge Sect than Malevolent. Agony Sect - This Evil Sect is full of sadistic bastards who takes pleasures from torturing poor people, that''s why I want you, Michael, to destroy the Entire Sect so that no one have to ever experienced that kind of pain. Snake Sect - This Evil Sect is full of back-stabbing Bastards. I''ve experienced this once when I met with the Sect Master of this Sect for some trading negotiation, but one day when I was getting ready to negotiate with him, he turned his backed and left a huge debt on me, even though I already payed it off it still hurts my pride. Destroy his Sect for me. Destroy Sect - This Evil Sect is arrogant to think that they can Destroy anything, so they named themselves Destroy Sect. I want you to destroy them, so they can taste how ironic it is to be destroyed. Pyro Sect - This Evil Sect will be easier for you to destroy, Why? it''s because their only element is fire, so you can just get a bunch of Water Element Talismans and drown them. Avarice Sect - This Evil Minor Sect is the most dangerous of all the Evil Minor Sects I''ve showed you. Their strength is almost reaching the Major Sects, that''s why I need you to destroy them as soon as possible. All of the Sect Masters in the list except The Avarice Sect is at the Soul Wandering Lvl 7. The Sect Master of the Avarice Sect is at the Half Nascent Soul Stage. Written By Yours Truly: Sect Master ____________ Michael sweat dropped when he saw the list. "Truly a shameless Sect Master" He said while face palming. "Sigh, now what should I choose first" He said in a thinking pose. "I''ll just choose the Murder Sect" He said after thinking. "But first I will check my phone for any Notification" He checked his Phone and saw 3 Notifications. ____________ "You just got the Devil Form for integrating the Impure Devil bloodline." "You just got 42,000 PP for killing seven Foundation Establishment Stage Lvl 1 Cultivators." "You just unlocked the Killing Intent ability." ____________ "Wait... Devil Form? I have that?" He asked the Wuxia Phone. "Yes Master, Do you remember the Nanatsu no Taizai Devil Form?" The Wuxia Phone asked him. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Yeah I remember that" He replied. "It''s just like that but with a little difference" The Wuxia Phone said. "Let me see my Status" He ordered. "Yes Master" _____________ Name: Michael Wilson Cultivation: Gold Core Lvl 10 Race: Shadow Devil Age: 18 Gender: Male Hp - 320,000 Qi - 64,000 Str - 52,000 Vit - 52,000 Dex - 52,000 Attack - 4,320,000 Defense - 2,160,000 PP - 92,100 Spirit Stone - 0 Racial Abilities - Umbrakinesis Devil Form Stage 1 Overall Strength - Nascent Soul Lvl 1 ____________ "Stage 1? how many stages are there?" He asked the Phone. "There are 4 Stages, But your body is still not ready for the Second Stage so you''ll have to be in the stage 1 for a while, Master" The Wuxia Phone said to him. "Then can I try it here?" He asked the Phone. "Yes you can, but you have to be careful or else, other humans may see you" The Wuxia Phone warned him. "Alright, Devil Form!" After he shouted that, his skin began to change into pure white, his hair became more darker than before, his pupils rotated and turned into an abyss like eyes, and a shadow began crawling up his face before it reach his forehead and turned into a wing tattoo on his forehead. 24 Destroying The Murder Sec Chapter 24 -Murder Sect Front Gate- In the middle of the Night you can see 2 figures chatting in the Front Gate of the Murder Sect. There were two Murder Sect disciples guarding the front Gate. Right now the two of them is talking with each other about who to kill later. "Hey hey, do you remember that small village up north?" Guard 1 said to Guard 2. "Of course I remembered that small village, it was only yesterday when we visited it" Guard 2 said. "I''ve been thinking, how about we massacre the people inside that village?" Guard 1 asked Guard 2. "We can''t you idiot, do you remember why we are guarding this gate?" Guard 2 said in an annoyed voice. Guard 1 thought about what Guard 2 said and exclaimed " Oh yeah I remember now, we killed that child who was passing through our Sects territory, but we later figured out that he was the son of the Chief of a large Village, and the Chief was so angry that he attacked our Murder Sect without thinking and killed several Inner Sect Disciples" He summarize. "So you just remembered it now!? You idiot!" Guard 2 smacked Guard One''s head. "Oww, what was that for?" Guard 1 rubbed his head. "That''s for being an idiot!" Guard 2 said angrily. "Hey I''m not an idio- what?" Just as he was about continue his complaining, he saw Guard 2 standing without his head. "Aahhh!" He screamed. "Shut up" That was the lasting he heard before he saw his vision turned upside down. It was Michael who killed the two helpless guards. Michael took out a handkerchief he bought from the Shop and wiped the blood off his sword. "Hmph, a Qi Gathering Stage trash is guarding this place? How pitiful" He said derisively. It''s been five days since He began his travel, before he reached the Murder Sect. In those five days he has been gaining PP while trying to find his objective. Counting from the two guards he killed earlier, His current PP is - PP 130,300. "Heh, I guess this is going to be easy" He said with confidence. "But what move should I use to decimate this whole Sect? Hmm" He pondered about it before making his decision. "Alright I''ll use the Sword Rain" He decided. He flew at the center of the Murder Sect. Even though his in the center of the Sect, not a single Disciple is in sight. The reason is they were all asleep inside their house. "This position is perfect" He said He took out his Phone and ask "Phone do you have a Music app?" "Yes, it''s called Spotivy, with it I can play any music that you want to listen to" The Wuxia Phone replied. "Okay, buy me a Large Speaker" He said to the Phone. "The Wuxia Phone will deduct 100 PP for Large Speaker... Thank you for your purchase" "Now, connect to the large speaker and play the song ''We Will Rock You'' by Queens" He ordered. "Connecting... Done" "Playing ''We Will Rock You'' By Queens" After Michael heard that, he activated his sword skill, Sword Rain. He raised his Sword before thousands of Sword appeared in the sky, covering it. ????Buddy, you''re a boy, make a big noise Playing in the street, gonna be a big man someday You got mud on your face, you big disgrace Kicking your can all over the place, singin???? All of the Disciples were awakened by that loud sound coming from the Large Speaker. ''We will, we will rock you!'' "What is that sound!?" "Who dares to awaken this father here!?" "Fuck! You piece of shit, I''ll kill you!" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. All of the Disciples who were awakened by the music complained, and threatened him. ????We will, we will rock you! Singin!???? Michael brought down his raised sword and the thousand swords in the sky followed along. The swords rained down upon the whole Sect, it destroyed all the buildings built in the Sect while killing the Disciples and Elders inside the buildings. ????Buddy, you''re a young man, hard man Shouting in the street, gonna take on the world someday You got blood on your face, you big disgrace Waving your banner all over the place???? The loud music also awakened the Sect Master, Gang Xu, who, right now, is furious. Gang Xu walked out of his personal bedroom and saw the devastated land that, used to be his Murder Sect. He stared blankly for awhile before his eyes turned red and yelled "WHO MOTHERFUCKER DID THIS TO MY SECT!!!????" And the he heard a loud music coming from his left. ????We will, we will rock you, sing it! We will, we will rock you, yeah???? ????Buddy, you''re an old man, poor man Pleading with your eyes, gonna get you some peace someday???? You got mud on your face, big disgrace Somebody better put you back into your place, do it! We will, we will rock you, yeah, yeah, come on We will, we will rock you, alright, louder! We will, we will rock you, one more time We will, we will rock you Yeah???? ????Brian''s awesome guitar solo???? The song finally reached it''s climax. "What the hell is that music!? Can you even call that a music?" Gang Xu said angrily. "Ho, so this where you were hiding" A voice sounded above him. He looked up and saw a man but he cannot see his face because it was covered in a hood. "Are you the one who did this to my Murder Sect!?" Gang Xu asked him while trembling in rage. "If your talking about this pathetic Sect, then yes I did destroy it" Michael said while smirking inside his hoody. 25 Unknown Threa Chapter 25 Gang Xu''s eyes teared up when he heard that before his rage consumed him. "Raaaahh!!" With a Battle cry he charged. "So impatient" Michael said, mocking him. "You bastard!!" Gang Xu yelled. Gang Xu took out his Spear and tried to plunge it into Michael, but with a quick wave of his sword, the spear was thrown away. Michael quickly moved away from his spot and appeared behind Gang Xu before plunging his sword through Gang Xu''s abdomen. "Hmph, your weak" Michael said with disdain before he took out his sword and cut Gang Xu''s head off. "1 down 9 to go" Michael said. "Alright let''s go, Phone tell me which direction should I go to get to Demon Sect" Michael asked the Phone. "Master, To get to Demon Sect you first need to cross the Valley Of Beast" The Wuxia Phone replied. "So where is that?" Michael asked the Phone. "Northeast from here, but Master you need to be careful, there is something dangerous living there" The Wuxia Phone warned him. "What Cultivation stage is it?" He asked with a serious voice. "Wait a minute Master, I''ll check it... Master this is bad! The Cultivation stage of that being is Nascent Soul lvl 8" The Wuxia Phone said in a serious voice. "What!? Wait... How did the Demon Sect survived that long, when there is a Creature like that living there?" Michael asked himself. Michael kept thinking about it, when his eyes widened "Don''t tell me!? Phone check it''s Status!" He ordered the Phone. "Yes Master" The Wuxia Phone showed him the stats. ____________ Name: ??? Cultivation: Nascent Soul Lvl 8 Race: Hell Demon Gender: ??? Age: ??? Hp - 205,000 Qi - 41,000 Str - 384,000 Vit - 384,000 Dex - 384,000 Demonic Summon ____________ "I was right after all, it''s a summon" He said after confirming it. "When I remembered what the Sect Master said about this Sect, he said to me they were more like a Cult then a Sect, now I know why he said that" Michael said. "I think my Devil Form should be enough to defeat that Demon" He said with confidence. "Let''s go!" After he said that, he flew in the direction of that Valley. ____________ ??? POV "Ha...ha...ha" A panting sound could be heard inside a Dark Cave. "Brother, what will happen to us?" A cute but worried voice sounded behind him. "Don''t worry about it, Ying Ying" The brother tried comforted her. "Okay" The voice tried to sound cheerful but failed. ''It''s been 4 days since we were trap here in this cave, I was so dumb, if I hadn''t gone after that monster we wouldn''t have been in this situation'' The brother blamed his self. "Brother, please don''t blame yourself, in the first place Elder Sister and Elder Brother was the one to invite us to this place" She too tried to comfort him but to no avail. "Thank you for comforting me, Ying Ying" He said with a sad smile on his face. "Don''t worry about it, Brother Huang" She said with a smile. "Yeah your probably right" He said still with a sad smile on his face. "Roar!!" A monster roared in the distance. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Ying Ying hugged him and cried. "Please, someone help us" He begged in desperation. "Help us get out of the Valley Of Beast" End POV ____________ 2 Days after destroying the Murder Sect, he finally reached the Valley Of Beast. "Alright, right now I could probably buy a legendary sword with my PP but there''s so many options" After he left 2 days ago to go to the Valley, he checked his PP and saw that he earned a huge amount of PP when he destroyed the Murder Sect. Current PP - 647,000 "Master, I recommend you to buy the Demonic Slayer" The Wuxia Phone said to him. "Okay since your recommending it, it''s probably good, buy it" He said after hearing the Phone. "Yes Master... Deducting 15,000 PP... Thank you for your purchase, please check it in your inventory box. Michael took out the Sword and as he was about to touch it, a huge dark orb swallowed him inside it. And as he was about to rip it apart, he heard an ominous voice. "So you are my new wielder? Hmph pathetic why are you so weak" 26 Shen Zhi Jian Chapter 26 "Who said that!?" He looked around and saw no one. "Down here, you idiot" The voice sounded again but this time it sounded annoyed. He looked down and saw a... boy? "Wha- a boy? What are you doing here?" He asked the unknown boy. The unknown boy got mad. He jumped and smack Michael''s head repeatedly. "Orah Orah Orah!!" The unknown boy yelled while smashing his fist on Michael''s head. "Aah shit! What the fuck is your problem boy!?" He said while rubbing his bump on his head cause by the unknown boy. "That''s for calling me a boy! I''m over 50 thousand years old and you dare call me a mere boy!?" The unknown boy said in outrage. "W-what? You over 50 thousand years old!? Are you joking with me right now!? You look like a kid who hasn''t even gone to puberty yet" He said in shock. "Hmph, I''m a Legendary Sword and you expect someone young? Are you an idiot?" The boy said in a deadpanned face. "Wait... a Legendary Sword? Are you the Demonic Slayer?" He asked the boy. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. The boy posed in a dramatic manner and said dramatically "I am the Legendary Sword Demonic Slayer, but I was once a humble sword having a humble Master but one day my Master was killed by his sworn brother, that day I felt anger rushing to my steely body, but I can only do nothing as I watched my Master being slaughtered by his brother, so I vowed to my fallen Master that I will avenge him no matter how many years passed and after 400 years of upgrading I finally killed the one who killed my first Master but after that I felt loss, so I decided to sleep so that a new Master destined for me will come and awake me, now here we are my new but weak Master" The boy puffed his chest and looked at Michael but instead of seeing an awe expression, he saw him eating a cup full of popcorn. "Oi, what are you doing?" The Boy asked him while having a tick mark on his forehead. "I''m eating, what do you think I''m doing?" Michael said blankly. "I know your eating but why are you eating while I was talking!?" The Boy yelled. "Oh you should''ve said so earlier, the reason is, I got bored" He said while putting a bunch of popcorn up his mouth. "YOU!" Michael looked at the other way while putting another bunch of popcorn inside his mouth. The Boy almost reached his limit before sighing down. "Sigh, you win alright? Now please just tell me your name and I''ll tell mine, so that we can sign the contract between us" The Boy just sighed and said it to him. "Contract?" Michael asked confusingly. "You don''t what a contract with a legendary sword means? Puhahaha, even a Foundation Establishment Stage Cultivator knows what it is" The boy laughed at him. "Just tell me the rules in the contract" Michael said annoyed. "Alright Alright, there are 4 rules in the Contract, I''ll tell you what it is First - The Weapon can not betray the Master and that too goes the same for the Master. Second - The Master can not sell or give away the Weapon or else he will die. Third - If the Weapon were to be destroyed all you have to do is pour demon blood on the hilt of the Weapon and it will be as good as new. Fourth - You can not kill any innocent creature with this blade. And that is the rules, do you have any questions? Non? Okay let''s go sign the contract" The boy explained. "Alright let''s sign the contract" Michael said. "Alright you go first" The boy pointed at him. "My name is Michael Wilson a Shadow Devil" "My true name is Shen Zhi Jian but you can call me Shen" "We vow to the heavens that we will never break the contract or the heavens shall smite us" They both said at the same time. Boom! A large lightning strike sounded outside the Dark Orb, confirming the contract was successfully signed. "Finally that was finish, So what now little Shen?" Michael asked Shen. "Don''t call me that! Anyway aren''t you doing a quest right now?" Shen said. "Ah yes, I have to destroy the Demon Sect but I still have to pass this Valley to get to the Demon Sect" Michael said. "So you better get going" Shen said while undoing the Dark Orb. The light of the sun finally entered Michael''s vision. "Alright, Demon Sect prepare yourself for my rampage" He said with cruel look in his eyes. 27 Lucifer Morningstar Chapter 27 ??? POV "ROAR!!'' A loud roar resounded in the valley which woke up the two siblings. "Big Brother I''m scared" Ying Ying said while trembling in terror. "Don''t be scared Ying Ying, I promise we''ll make it out of here" Even though he said that, he was sure that this would be their grave if he doesn''t do something. "Mm, Ying Ying''s not scared anymore" She said confidently. "Atta girl" He encourage her. "Now let''s go back to sleep, maybe tommorow someone will help us get out of here" He said hoping that it would happen. Just as Ying Ying was about to reply her eyes widened in terror as she looked behind her brother. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Hmm, Ying Ying what''s wrong?" He asked her in concern. She trembled as she pointed behind him. He saw his sister pointing behind so he turned around and saw the most disgusting monster he has ever seen. It looked humanoid at first until you see faces protruding all over it''s body, it also has a bulge stomach and it''s jaws is stretch down to it''s feet. "B-Big B-Brother w-what is that?" She asked him while the terror is building up inside her. "I remember this monster''s appearance in the description I red in a book back in the Sects library" "It''s name is Face Stealer. Just as the name suggest it steals the face of their prey, and somehow the face it stole appears on it''s body and making it stronger" He explained gravely. "But brother this thing has around 23 faces, how strong is it gonna be?" Ying Ying said. "What!? This is bad, if a Face Stealer have around 20 or more face in it''s body, it''s strength could be compared to a Soul Wandering Stage Cultivator." He panicked. "Big Brother" Ying Ying said worriedly. "I know, this thing can kill us in a single breath" He said in alarm. "Hi hi hi hi" The Face Stealer started to laughed creepily. "Kyah!" Ying Ying screamed in fright. "Calm down Ying Ying!" He tried to calm her down but to no avail. "Big Brother I''m scared!" She said as the terror building inside her earlier bursted. "What do I do!?" He tried to think of ways of how to survive this situation. As he was about to lose his mind thinking how to survive a voice sounded behind the monster. "What the fuck is this creepy shit" After he heard that voice the Face Stealer in front of them was sliced to a hundred pieces. "Who ever made that creepy piece of shit must have been creep too" The voice sounded again. He looked at the place where the Face Stealer was standing blankly before reacting. "Eh, what just happened? Am I dreaming? Can someone pinch me?" "Okay here you go" The voice sounded but this time it was behind him. He suddenly felt a pain coming from his shoulders. He looked and saw a hand pinching him with it''s fingers. Wait... someone is pinching him? "Aah! Oi what the hell are you doing!?" He yelled. "You told me to pinch you, so I pinched you" The voice reasoned. "Um who are you?" End POV ''What''s the problem with this guy, he said to me to pinch him now his complaining, what a weird dude'' Michael thought. "Um, who are you?" He heard a cute voice behind him. He turned around and saw the cutest thing he has ever seen in his whole life. Pink marshmallow like skin, shiny Jade like eyes, small lips and nose, and a small stature. But she has that kind of presence that makes his skin crawl, a presence akin to an obsessed person. He will ignore it for now. "Before I say my name tell me yours" He bluntly said to them. "Sorry about that, my name is Huang Li and this is my sister, Ying Ying" He introduced themselves. ''Oh yeah I need a fake name so that my enemies won''t recognize me, and I''m still wearing my hoodie so this is perfect" Michael thought. "My name is Lucifer Morningstar, nice to meet you" He gracefully lied about his name. 30 Devil Chapter 28 "Lucifer Morningstar? What a weird name" Ying Ying said rudely. Huang Li elbowed Ying Ying. "Ow! What was that for, big Brother" She yelp in pain. "You were being rude to our savior, Ying Ying" He said sternly. "But his name is really weird, Big Brother" She insisted. Huang Li elbowed Ying Ying again. "Alright I''ll stop" She pouted. "So sorry about my sister Lucifer, please tell us if you need anything as an apology" Huang Li apologize. "Then can you tell me which Sect are you in" Michael said to them. "We are from one of the 5 major Sects of the Flame Empire, The Vermillion Sect" He answered. ''I don''t even know the 5 major Sects of the Flame Empire, even more the Vermillion Sect'' Michael sweated in his mind. "So which Sect are you in, Lucifer?" Huang Li asked him. "I''m from the Azure Sect" Michael said. "Azure Sect? That''s great!" Huang Li said excitedly. "What''s Great about that?" Michael asked confusingly. "Didn''t you know that the Azure and Vermillion Sect is related?" Huang Li said in confusion. "I''m new to the Sect so I don''t know very much about it, hahaha" Michael laughed nervously. ''Did I just dug my own grave? I said to them that my name is Lucifer Morningstar so that they won''t know my real name, but now looking at the future, it doesn''t matter anymore, they will find out anyway'' Michael thought depressingly. "Well the reason the two Sects are related is because the Sect Master of the Azure Sect and the Sect Master of the Vermillion Sect are siblings" Huang Li explained. "Siblings? That old man has a sibling?" Michael mumbled quietly. "Hmm, did you say something?" Huang Li asked him. "N-no nothing" Michael replied nervously. "Are you sure? I thought I heard you say something" Huang Li said getting suspicious. "No, really, I did not say anything" Michael said after calming down. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "If that''s what you say, then okay" Huang Li said after hearing that. "Anyway, I''m going to the Demon Sect, do you want to come with me?" Michael invited them. The two look at each other and nodded. "Okay, were trapped here anyways" Huang Li replied. "But big brother how are we going to get out of this Valley?" Ying Ying asked. "That''s right! Even with you in our side we''ll still be trapped in this Valley" Huang Li said. "Don''t worry about that, I already took care of all the Beast in this Valley" Michael said confidently. "But what about that beast that almost killed us earlier?" Ying Ying asked suspiciously. "Okay okay, maybe not, but still almost all the Beast in this Valley is dead, trust me" Michael confessed "Are you sure?" Huang Li asked suspiciously. "Of course" "Alright but first show me your badge" Huang Li said while stretching his arm to Michael. "Are you sure we need to do that? You can trust me, it''s fine" Michael said nervously. ""Stare"" They both stared at him. "Alright alright, here" Michael finally gave in. Michael gave them his Core Disciple badge. Both Huang Li and Ying Ying looked at it and saw that the name he said earlier and the name in the Badge is completely different. "Why is your name so different in this Badge?" Huang Li asked suspiciously. "Sorry, my name isn''t really Lucifer Morningstar it''s Michael Wilson" He apologize. "Doesn''t really matter, it''s still weird" Ying Ying said rudely. "Ying Ying!" She looked away and snorted "Hmph" "Anyway, why did you said Lucifer Morningstar is your name?" Huang Li asked. "Well you know that giving strangers your true name is really bad right? Hahaha" Michael said nervously "Okay that''s a good reason" Huang Li nodded. "So can we go now?" Michael asked them. "Okay let''s get out of this hell hole" Huang Li said in confidence. "Alright let''s go" ________ _______ ______ _____ ____ Demonic Summon POV "I need to tell this to Master, the Devil is here" The Demon said in tiredly. The Demonic Summon that Michael slayed earlier is still alive and he saw the Devil Form that Michael took Form in earlier. ''That monster! In just one snapped of his fingers he almost killed me'' The Demon thought in terror. "I need to reach Master before that Devil goes after- argh" As he was about to finish his sentence, his heart exploded inside his body causing him to fell down. "I n-need to t-tell m-master" He tried to stand up but it was futile, because his body is already cold. 31 The Poor Dragon CHAPTER 29 "Are we there yet?" Ying Ying asked in boredom. "For the last time Ying Ying we are still not there yet" Huang Li said in annoyance. "You''re so mean Big Brother" Ying Ying pouted. Right now the three of them is riding a gigantic White Dragon. And right now the said Dragon is crying. ''Why did this have to happen to me?'' The White Dragon thought depressingly in his head. ____ Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Flashback 2 Hours Ago ____ "Michael do you have something that can get us there faster?" Huang Li asked Michael. Michael shook his head. "Unfortunately no" after he said that a large shadow loomed atop their heads. The trio look up and saw a majestic Western White Dragon. The Dragon landed in front of them and said in a booming voice "Who dares to trespass in my territory!" The Dragon asked them. "Uh, M-Michael I think we should retreat" Huang Li said while quivering. "I agree with my Big Brother" Ying Ying said. "Why would we retreat? This Dragon right in front of us can be our Vehicle to reach our destination" Michael said without any fear in his voice. "But that thing is Soul Wandering Stage Beast Cultivator!" Huang Li said panicking. "Just watch" Michael said as he walked towards the Dragon and said. "Oi, you big ass Lizard, bring your face in front of me!" Michael said arrogantly. "We''re doomed aren''t we" Huang Li said to his sister. "Yes" Like a person who has given up on life, Ying Ying closed her eyes. "Roar!" The Dragon roared and said "You dared to talk to me like that, you, a mere Human!?" "Ho, why wouldn''t I? I''m stronger than you and right now I can kill you in snap of my fingers, Literally" Michael said in confidence. "Hmph, you think you can defeat me? Think again!" The Dragon said as it charge a powerful beam in its mouth before unleashing it directly to Michael. The powerful beam roared as it rushed to the target. Clap Michael just smiled and deflected the beam back to the Dragon with a simple clap. This time the beam turned backed and rushed towards it''s owner. It hit it''s owner with a powerful blast and engulfed the entire area where the Dragon landed. "I told you to bring your face in front of me but you didn''t listen and now look what happened to you" Michael coldly said. "I underestimated you but I won''t do it the second time" The Dragon got up again and charge another beam but this time its power is three times stronger than the last one. "Second time? There is no second time" Michael said while smiling coldly. He raised his hand and stick his two fingers on his hand and snapped it. Snap Just as the Dragon was about to unleash his attacked he heard a finger snap from his opponent. After it heard that finger snap its entire body started to shut down until he was paralyzed but he could still talk a little. "W-what d-did y-you do to me!?" The Dragon tried to roar but it failed. "Oh that? I used one of my Techniques called The Inside Snap. Whenever I use this technique, my Qi travels to my opponents entire system meaning its organs, blood vessels, muscle tissues, etc. Right now I could stop your breathing or make you brain dead." Michael explained ominously. "W-what do y-you w-want?" The Dragon asked him in extreme difficulty. "Be my slave" Michael said simply but cruelly. The Dragon widens it''s eyes. He knows that if he become this human''s slave he could become stronger but at the cost of his freedom so he said while gritting his teeths. "I accept" "It''s not that hard is it? Now drop a blood in this contract" Michael said before bringing out a slave contract he bought in the shop. The Dragon did as he was told and dropped a single blood on the contract. "Great! Now eat this" Michael handed out a pill he bought in the shop earlier. The Dragon look at the pill suspiciously. "Don''t be suspicious at me, this is called Vitality Pill. It''s a pill that can heal someone instantly it can even bring back someone from the near death state" Michael explained after he saw the suspicious look of the Dragon. When the Dragon heard his explanation it felt a sense of relief. The Dragon ate the pill and instantly felt his entire body heal up. After 2 minutes the Dragon is finally healed up. "Now that you''re finally healed up, fly us to the Demon Sect" Michael ordered. "Yes Master" The Dragon obeyed and bowed down it''s head to let them climb up it''s back. Michael climbed up and look at the 2 siblings. "What are you two waiting for? Come on, I got ourselves a ride" Michael yelled at them at the distance. Right the two siblings is gaping at the scene in front of them. Huang Li was the first one to react and said. "Let''s go, Ying Ying" Huang Li said to his sister. "But brother, look at that. How did he do all of those?" Ying Ying asked her brother. "Ying Ying just don''t question it and let''s climb up the Dragon''s back" Huang Li said smiling at his sister but inside he was questioning his life. "You''re right big brother, let''s go" Ying Ying said as cheerful as she can because inside too she was questioning her life till now. ____ Flashback End ____ "Master we have arrived at our destination" The White Dragon said. "So fast! Having a vehicle is really comfortable, isn''t it that right, Huang Li?" Michael said to Huang Li. "Y-yeah I mean yes" Huang Li said in daze. "By the way Michael, what were you gonna do at the Demon Sect?" Ying Ying asked him. "Didn''t I told you earlier?" Michael asked them. "No" "My bad. The thing is, I''m going to destroy this Sect as my mission from the Azure Sect" Michael explained to them. The two of them tried to register what he just said before exclaiming. ""What!?"" 28 Devil Chapter 28 "Lucifer Morningstar? What a weird name" Ying Ying said rudely. Huang Li elbowed Ying Ying. "Ow! What was that for, big Brother" She yelp in pain. "You were being rude to our savior, Ying Ying" He said sternly. "But his name is really weird, Big Brother" She insisted. Huang Li elbowed Ying Ying again. "Alright I''ll stop" She pouted. "So sorry about my sister Lucifer, please tell us if you need anything as an apology" Huang Li apologize. "Then can you tell me which Sect are you in" Michael said to them. "We are from one of the 5 major Sects of the Flame Empire, The Vermillion Sect" He answered. ''I don''t even know the 5 major Sects of the Flame Empire, even more the Vermillion Sect'' Michael sweated in his mind. "So which Sect are you in, Lucifer?" Huang Li asked him. "I''m from the Azure Sect" Michael said. "Azure Sect? That''s great!" Huang Li said excitedly. "What''s Great about that?" Michael asked confusingly. "Didn''t you know that the Azure and Vermillion Sect is related?" Huang Li said in confusion. "I''m new to the Sect so I don''t know very much about it, hahaha" Michael laughed nervously. ''Did I just dug my own grave? I said to them that my name is Lucifer Morningstar so that they won''t know my real name, but now looking at the future, it doesn''t matter anymore, they will find out anyway'' Michael thought depressingly. "Well the reason the two Sects are related is because the Sect Master of the Azure Sect and the Sect Master of the Vermillion Sect are siblings" Huang Li explained. "Siblings? That old man has a sibling?" Michael mumbled quietly. "Hmm, did you say something?" Huang Li asked him. "N-no nothing" Michael replied nervously. "Are you sure? I thought I heard you say something" Huang Li said getting suspicious. "No, really, I did not say anything" Michael said after calming down. "If that''s what you say, then okay" Huang Li said after hearing that. "Anyway, I''m going to the Demon Sect, do you want to come with me?" Michael invited them. The two look at each other and nodded. "Okay, were trapped here anyways" Huang Li replied. "But big brother how are we going to get out of this Valley?" Ying Ying asked. "That''s right! Even with you in our side we''ll still be trapped in this Valley" Huang Li said. "Don''t worry about that, I already took care of all the Beast in this Valley" Michael said confidently. "But what about that beast that almost killed us earlier?" Ying Ying asked suspiciously. "Okay okay, maybe not, but still almost all the Beast in this Valley is dead, trust me" Michael confessed "Are you sure?" Huang Li asked suspiciously. "Of course" "Alright but first show me your badge" Huang Li said while stretching his arm to Michael. "Are you sure we need to do that? You can trust me, it''s fine" Michael said nervously. ""Stare"" They both stared at him. "Alright alright, here" Michael finally gave in. Michael gave them his Core Disciple badge. Both Huang Li and Ying Ying looked at it and saw that the name he said earlier and the name in the Badge is completely different. "Why is your name so different in this Badge?" Huang Li asked suspiciously. "Sorry, my name isn''t really Lucifer Morningstar it''s Michael Wilson" He apologize. "Doesn''t really matter, it''s still weird" Ying Ying said rudely. "Ying Ying!" She looked away and snorted "Hmph" "Anyway, why did you said Lucifer Morningstar is your name?" Huang Li asked. "Well you know that giving strangers your true name is really bad right? Hahaha" Michael said nervously "Okay that''s a good reason" Huang Li nodded. "So can we go now?" Michael asked them. "Okay let''s get out of this hell hole" Huang Li said in confidence. "Alright let''s go" ________ _______ ______ _____ ____ Demonic Summon POV "I need to tell this to Master, the Devil is here" The Demon said tiredly. The Demonic Summon that Michael slayed earlier is still alive and he saw the Devil Form that Michael took Form in earlier. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. ''That monster! In just one snapped of his fingers he almost killed me'' The Demon thought in terror. "I need to reach Master before that Devil goes after- argh" As he was about to finish his sentence, his heart exploded inside his body causing him to fall down. "I n-need to t-tell m-master" He tried to stand up but it was futile, because his body is already cold. 29 The Poor Dragon CHAPTER 29 "Are we there yet?" Ying Ying asked in boredom. "For the last time Ying Ying we are still not there yet" Huang Li said in annoyance. "You''re so mean Big Brother" Ying Ying pouted. Right now the three of them is riding a gigantic White Dragon. And right now the said Dragon is crying. ''Why did this have to happen to me?'' The White Dragon thought depressingly in his head. ____ Flashback 2 Hours Ago ____ "Michael do you have something that can get us there faster?" Huang Li asked Michael. Michael shook his head. "Unfortunately no" after he said that a large shadow loomed atop their heads. The trio look up and saw a majestic Western White Dragon. The Dragon landed in front of them and said in a booming voice "Who dares to trespass in my territory!" The Dragon asked them. "Uh, M-Michael I think we should retreat" Huang Li said while quivering. "I agree with my Big Brother" Ying Ying backed up her brother. "Why would we retreat? This Dragon right in front of us can be our Vehicle to reach our destination" Michael said without any fear in his voice. "But that thing is Soul Wandering Stage Beast Cultivator!" Huang Li said panicking. "Just watch" Michael said as he walked towards the Dragon and said. "Oi, you big ass Lizard, bring your face in front of me!" Michael said arrogantly. "We''re doomed aren''t we" Huang Li said to his sister. "Yes" Like a person who has given up on life, Ying Ying closed her eyes. "Roar!" The Dragon roared and said "You dared to talk to me like that, you, a mere Human!?" "Ho, why wouldn''t I? I''m stronger than you and right now I can kill you in snap of my fingers, Literally" Michael said in confidence. "Hmph, you think you can defeat me? Think again!" The Dragon said as it charge a powerful beam in its mouth before unleashing it directly to Michael. The powerful beam roared as it rushed to its target. Clap Michael just smiled and deflected the beam back to the Dragon with a simple clap. This time the beam turned backed and rushed towards it''s owner. It hit it''s owner with a powerful blast and engulfed the entire area where the Dragon landed. "I told you to bring your face in front of me but you didn''t listen and now look what happened to you" Michael coldly said. "I underestimated you but I won''t do it the second time" The Dragon got up again and charge another beam but this time its power is three times stronger than the last one. "Second time? There is no second time" Michael said while smiling coldly. He raised his hand and stick his thumb and middle finger on his hand and snapped it. Snap Just as the Dragon was about to unleash his attacked he heard a finger snap from his opponent. After it heard that finger snap its entire body started to shut down until he was paralyzed but he could still talk a little. "W-what d-did y-you do to me!?" The Dragon tried to roar but it failed. "Oh that? I used one of my Techniques called The Inside Snap. Whenever I use this technique, my Qi travels to my opponents entire system, meaning, its organs, blood vessels, muscle tissues, etc. Right now I could stop your breathing or make you brain dead. But only someone who has the strength or Cultivation of Gold Core and above can use this technique." Michael explained ominously. "W-what do y-you w-want?" The Dragon asked him in extreme difficulty. "Be my slave" Michael said simply but cruelly. The Dragon widens it''s eyes. He knows that if he become this human''s slave he could become stronger but at the cost of his freedom. So he said while gritting his teeths. "I accept" "It''s not that hard is it? Now drop a blood in this contract" Michael said before bringing out a slave contract he bought in the shop. The Dragon did as he was told and dropped a single blood on the contract. "Great! Now eat this" Michael handed out a pill he bought in the shop earlier. The Dragon look at the pill suspiciously. "Don''t be suspicious at me, this is called Vitality Pill. It''s a pill that can heal someone instantly it can even bring back someone from the near death state" Michael explained after he saw the suspicious look of the Dragon. When the Dragon heard his explanation it felt a sense of relief. The Dragon ate the pill and instantly felt his entire body heal up. After 2 minutes the Dragon is finally healed up. "Now that you''re finally healed up, fly us to the Demon Sect" Michael ordered. "Yes Master" The Dragon obeyed and bowed down it''s head to let them climb up it''s back. Michael climbed up and look at the 2 siblings. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "What are you two waiting for? Come on, I got ourselves a ride" Michael yelled at them at the distance. Right now the two siblings is gaping at the scene in front of them. Huang Li was the first one to react and said. "Let''s go, Ying Ying" Huang Li said to his sister. "But brother, look at that. How did he do all of those?" Ying Ying asked her brother. "Ying Ying just don''t question it and let''s climb up the Dragon''s back" Huang Li said smiling at his sister but inside he was questioning his life. "You''re right big brother, let''s go" Ying Ying said as cheerful as she can because inside too she was questioning her life till now. ____ Flashback End ____ "Master we have arrived at our destination" The White Dragon said. "So fast! Having a vehicle is really comfortable, isn''t it that right, Huang Li?" Michael said to Huang Li. "Y-yeah, I mean yes" Huang Li said in daze. "By the way Michael, what were you gonna do at the Demon Sect?" Ying Ying asked him. "Didn''t I told you earlier?" Michael asked them. "No" "My bad. The thing is, I''m going to destroy this Sect as my mission from the Azure Sect" Michael explained to them. The two of them tried to register what he just said before exclaiming. ""What!?"" 32 Message from the Vermillion Sec CHAPTER 32 "Don''t worry about that, I have a plan" Michael said mischievously. "Okay" Huang Li said. As Michael was about to speak again he heard a beeping noise coming from Huang Li''s pocket. Beep Beep Beep Huang Li got startled when he heard that. He took out a talisman and saw that it was blinking. "Oh no!" Huang Li cried out. "What is that, Huang Li?" Michael asked him. "This Talisman in my hand is called Talisman of Communication, only someone in the Inner Disciple or above can have this, and everytime it beeps means something bad is happening in the Sect." Huang Li explained. The Talisman began speaking. "Attention Disciples outside of the Sect, the Lightning Empire has started an invasion on the Flame Empire, their first target is our Vermillion Sect. Go back to the Sect, I repeat Go back to the Sect" After that, the Talisman broke into pieces. The three of them stared at the broken Talisman blankly. ''Oi oi, isn''t this to fast!? I''ve only been here less than a month and this happens!?'' Michael thought ridiculously. The three of them woke up from their daze state. "Ying Ying we need to go back to the Sect and fast!" Huang Li said to Ying Ying. "Un" They started preparing to go back to their Sect. "I can give you guys a ride, if you want to" Michael said. "Thank you Michael but this is our Sects problem" Huang Li denied him politely. "No you''re wrong about that, Huang Li. This is also my problem" Michael said. Huang Li thought about it and said "Yeah you''re right, thank you" "It''s nothing" Michael said. Michael climbed up on Chang Ying''s back and said to them "C''mon!" "Let''s go, Ying Ying" Huang Li said to his sister. "Un" They climbed up on Chang Ying''s back. Chang Ying started to flap her wings until they reached the skies and said. "Master, where are we going?" "Huang Li, what direction is the Vermillion Sect?" Michael asked Huang Li. "The Vermillion Sect is North West from here" Huang Li replied. "You heard him, go" Michael said to Chang Ying. "Yes Master" She flew to Northwest. _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ Currently in the Vermillion Sect Right now the Sect Master of the Vermillion Sect, Lin Kun, is having a large headache on his desk. In front of him is the Grand Elder and the First Elder of the Sect. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Lin Kun, the Black Sect of the Lightning Empire is gathering their Disciples and Elders miles away from our Sect to attack us, even their Sect Master is joining. What are we going to do?" The First Elder panicked. Lin Ki rubbed his forehead and ask "How many did they gather already?" The First Elder counted it and said " We can round it up to 9,000" Lin Kun continued to rub his forehead before saying "Attack them while their still few and send a few Core Disciples to infiltrate their Sect, specifically the one''s that has infiltrating skills" "Yes Sect Master" The First Elder and the Grand Elder stood up and walked towards the door. "Wait" Lin Kun stopped them. "Grand Elder please stay here" The First Elder nodded at the Grand Elder and continued walking towards the door. "What is it, Sect Master" The Grand Elder asked. "How is my daughter?" Lin Kun asked worriedly. The Grand Elder shook his head and said "Your daughter is still not showing any signs of waking up, I''m afraid she may never wake up from her coma" "Grand Elder please don''t say that, my daughter is my only hope, since her mother died 2 years ago" The once strong and proud Sect Master is crying himself to the ground just because of his daughter. Truly, a parent''s love knows no bounds, even in the time of war. Two months ago, his daughter got bitten by a poisonous snake, an Ice Snake. It is capable of freezing the entire body of it''s victim... That''s what he thought at first when he saw the color of the snake''s skin but he was wrong. It was the Sleeping Snake. It was rumored that whoever it bites will sleep for hundreds of years, which he only realize it too late. "Please, can you tell me if we can still wake her up?" Lin Kun begged. "Well I have a good news and bad news for you, the good news is, I just found out the cure to wake your daughter from her coma" The Grand Elder said. Lin Kun smiled in relief when heard that. "And the bad news?" He asked. "The bad news is, the cure we need to wake her up is extremely rare to find, a Lvl 4 Spirt Herb" The Grand Elder said gravely. 33 Levels of Spirit Equipments and Spirit Herbs CHAPTER 33 "A-a Lvl 4 Spirit Herb!?" Lin Kun yelled. "Yes, I am afraid so" The Grand Elder said gravely. "B-but only the Royal Family of the Capital has one of those!" Lin Kun said in disappointment. That''s right, the Royal Family is the only one who has a Lvl 4 Spirit Herbs. The Spirit Herbs are separated in 10 levels and that goes the same for normal equipments and spirit equipments. For example, Michael''s Demonic Slayer is a Level 9 Spirit Sword, making it the strongest sword in the 5 Empires, because there are only five Lvl 4 Spirit Sword in every Empire and 1 Lvl 5 Spirit sword.. So if someone were to find out that his sword is a Level 9 Spirit Sword, he will get hunted by the whole Empire, no, the whole 5 Empires. The Grand Elder shook his head said "No it''s not in the Royal Family''s vault. it''s one of the legendary Herbs, The Disappearing Lotus" The Disappearing Lotus, one of the legendary herbs in the Five Empires. The reason it was called ''The Disappearing Lotus'' it''s because it always disappear when it is found by anyone, making it the rarest herb in the Lvl 4. It was said that whoever ate it, will be cured instantly of any poison in his/her body. But only 3 of those has been recorded in the entire millennium, making it the rarest herb in the Entire Empire. "What!? The Disappearing Lotus!? Are you joking with me right now!? That thing has been only recorded 3 times in the Entire millennium, and you say we need that to cure my daughter!?" Lin Kun yelled. "I am afraid so" The Grand Elder replied. Crash! Lin Kun smashed his fist on his desk and yelled "Damnit!" "Sect Master, please calm down" The Grand Elder tried to calm him down but to no avail. "How can I calm down when my daughter is still in a coma!? Huh!?" Lin Kun yelled at the Grand Elder. "You first need to calm Sect Master, because you seem to forget that we are still on the time of war" This time the Grand Elder said it coldly. Lin Kun got electrified when he heard the Grand Elder say that, he just realized the fact that he is still the Sect Master of the Vermillion Sect. So he calmed down and said. "Thank you Grand Elder, if it weren''t for you I would''ve never calmed down" "It''s my job, Sect Master" The Grand Elder bowed a little. ''Forgive me my daughter but your father have to be a Sect Master Right now'' Lin Kun thought, begging for forgiveness to his daughter. As he was about to speak again, the door on his opened and one of his elders appeared who seems to be in panicked. "Sect Master! a giant White Dragon appeared in our training field!" The Elder said in a panicked voice. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Is it an enemy attack?" Lin Kun asked the Elder. "We still don''t know, sir." The Elder replied. "C''mon, I''ll check it out" Lin Kun said as he put on his Sect Master robe. "Yes Sect Master" The Grand Elder obeyed. ______________________________________________ In The Vermillion Sect Training Field Everybody is staring at the huge White Dragon flying above them. "Elder, what is that? It seems to me it''s a Dragon" One nervous Disciple said. "U-uh, don''t worry, we can handle that if it attack" One nervous Sect Elder said. "You''re lying! You''re obviously nervous" One scared Disciple pointed out. "So what? I''m the Sect Elder and you''re just a Disciple, so what can you do?" The Elder said smugly while still being nervous of the Huge Dragon above them. "Hey what is that?" Another Disciple said as he pointed at the sky. "Huh?" The Elder looked up and saw three humanoid figures falling down from the Dragon, heading towards him. BOOM! "Kyaah" The Elder let out a girlish scream as the humanoid figures crashed into him. A smokescreen blinded the Disciples from seeing the humanoid figures up front. They heard them talking inside the smoke. "Cough cough, what the hell, Huang Lin." A voice sounded in the smoke. "Sorry Michael, I thought a dramatic landing will make us look cool but looking at that Elder, our landing is definitely not cool" A second voice sounded in the smoke. "Oi, are you alive? I''m gonna poke you with this stick if you don''t wake up" A cute voice sounded in the smoke as she poke the Elder with her stick. Poke poke poke "Ying Ying! Don''t poke him! It''s disrespectful to the dead!" The Second voice sounded again. "W-why are you killing me!?" The Sect Elder''s voice sounded inside the smoke. "Oh, his alive" The first voice sounded again. "His alive, Big Brother" The cute voice said. "You''re right, his alive" The second voice said. "Did you all think I was dead!? Huh!?" The Elder seems to be enraged. "Don''t worry Elder, next time we won''t fail to crush you while we land" The first voice said calmly. "What do you mean by that!?" The Elder snapped at them. "Anyway, this smokescreen is still going on?" The First voice said inside the smoke. "It seems so" The second voice said inside the smoke. "Move a little Ying Ying, Huang Li" The first voice said inside the smoke. ""Yes"" The two voice said in both the same time. "What about me?" The Elder asked them. "Don''t worry, just stay there" This time the Disciples felt a little worried for their Sect Elder as they heard an evil tone in his voice. They heard a sword being unsheathed from it''s sheath. Shing! The smokescreen faded away as the sword slash through the air. They saw the Sect Elder frothing from his mouth, eyes rolled back to his head. "Ah, I missed" They saw a handsome young man holding his sword on top of his shoulders. "Next time you shouldn''t definitely miss, Michael" This time they saw a familiar face, it was Ying Ying! The cutest girl in the Sect. "Oi, don''t kill him, Michael" They saw another familiar face. It''s Huang Lin! A Famous Core Disciple in the Sect. 34 Suspicion CHAPTER 34 The Disciples ran to the two siblings and crowded them. They started asking questions. "Huang Li! Why were you gone from the Sect for months? We thought you were already dead" One of his friends said worriedly. "Yeah, your Elder siblings returned in the Sect two months ago and said, you two were trap in the Valley Of Beast near the Demon Sect" One Disciple said. Huang Li widened his eyes when he heard that, as if he realized something. He couldn''t believe that his Elder siblings would do that. Michael notice that something was wrong with Huang Li so he ask him "What seems to be the problem" Huang Li looked at him and said "Actually, the reason why me and my sister were trapped in The Valley Of Beast, was because our Elder siblings invited us, but I couldn''t believe that they purposely left the of us there, which I only realized earlier when that one Disciple said to me that they returned to the Sect, exactly 2 months ago when me and my sister were trapped there" Michael had a thoughtful look on his face before saying "Do they hate you or something?" "No, I don''t think so" Huang Li shook his head. "Maybe you will find out when you talk to them" Michael said to Huang Li. "Yeah, maybe you''re right" Huang Li said with a smile. As they were about to continue their conversation they heard a mighty voice coming from above. "What''s going on here?" Lin Kun asked them. Huang Li looked up and saw the Sect Master and his Grandfather behind him, so he bowed and said "Sect Master and Grandfather, sorry for being late, me and my sister just returned to the Sect after escaping the Valley Of Beast with the help of a friend from the Azure Sect" "Is it a Disciple?" Lin Kun asked him. "Yes, Sect Master" Huang Li replied. Lin Kun look thoughtful for a moment before saying "Then where is he?" "He''s here, right beside me" He pointed at Michael who is beside him. Both Lin Kun and the Grand Elder looked at him, making him uncomfortable. "So you''re from my brother''s Sect?" Lin Kun asked Michael. "Yes" Michael said politely. "Then, what were you doing at the Valley Of Beast?" Lin Kun asked him suspiciously. When Huang Li saw that his Sect Master is being suspicious to Michael he tried to defend him but one look from his grandfather stopped him. The message that his grandfather was saying with that one look is "Don''t do anything" Huang Li bit his lips and whispered " Yes, grandfather" The Grand Elder nodded and went back to his job. Michael knew he was being targeted by suspicion by the Sect Master so he spoke truthfully "My Sect Master AKA your brother, gave me a mission of eliminating 10 Evil Minor Sects, I only finished 2 before coming here" "Do you have any proof?" Lin Kun still asked suspiciously. Michael searched his pockets and brought out a paper. "This is the List of 10 Evil Sects that he wanted me to destroy, so you can probably recognize his handwriting" Michael gave him the list. Lin Kun started reading the List and saw that it was certainly he''s brother''s handwriting. But before giving it back to Michael, he brought out his palm and put the tip of the paper there and started using his Blue Flame. Michael saw that the Sect Master of the Vermillion Sect is trying to do something so he stayed back and watch. Letters started to appear at the bottom part of the List as he lit it with his Blue Flames and strangely it seems that the paper wasn''t burned by the Blue Flames. Michael was fascinated by that blue flame, so he asked Huang Li. "Hey what''s that Blue Flame your Sect Master is using" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Oh that? That is the specialty of our Sect Master, one of the most special flames in the entire continent, The Azure Flame" Huang Li said as if he was in awe. "Azure Flame? Isn''t it suppose to be Vermillion Flame because of the name of this Sect?" Michael asked confusingly. "Do you know about Azure Dragon of the east and the Vermillion bird of the south?" Huang Li asked him. "Of course" Michael replied. "The thing is, the Sect Master of the Azure Sect has a title named "The Saber Dragon" so when he created his Sect he named the Azure Sect" Huang Li explained. "What about the Sect Master of this Sect?" Michael asked. "My Sect Master has a title named "The Blue Phoenix" he was titled like that because of his special transformation, in which he turns into a Blue Phoenix" Huang Li explained. "Oh okay" Michael simply said. 35 Haughty Maid CHAPTER 35 Lin Kun narrowed his eyes when he saw the Message sent to him by his brother via this List. The Message was ________________ The Message said "Hi Lin Kun, been a long time since I sent a message, am I right? Hahaha, anyway you see my Disciple in front of you, right? Don''t touch him or else I''ll slice that little Birdy in your pants, got it? Capische. Now you''re probably thinking "How did my handsome and awesome brother predict that I will be meeting his Disciple" right? How about YOU figure that out huh? Love: Your Handsome and Cool Brother ______________ ''This is definitely my brother, he always point out my small penis'' Lin Kun thought with a wry smile. Lin Kun look back at Michael and said "I just confirmed that you''re a Disciple of my brother''s Sect, so please enjoy your stay here" "Thank you, Mister...?" "It''s Lin Kun" Lin Kun introduced himself. "Thank you, Mister Lin Kun" Michael said politely. Lin Kun smiled a little before turning around and said solemnly "Remember this Michael, I see that you still don''t have the motivation for Cultivation, right now you''re just playing around with Cultivation but I''ll be the first one to tell you, that the path of a Cultivator is full of loneliness and emptiness, can you prevail?" Michael got surprise when he heard Lin Kun say that out of blue. He smiled and said "When the time comes I''ll be ready to face it, Mister Lin Kun" Lin Kun just smiled at him and walk away. The Grand Elder nodded at Huang Li and followed the Sect Master. "What was that about?" Huang Li asked him. "It''s Nothing" Michael simply said. "If you say so" Huang Li said. "Master, I''m getting tired of flying here" Chang Ying said tiredly. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Oh sorry, you can come down now, just don''t step on that Elder" Michael shouted upwards. "Okay!" Chang Ying slowly came down and landed right next to Michael. "Mr.Michael, let''s go I''m gonna show you your room" A Maid gestured him to follow her. "Okay" Michael replied as he followed the Maid. "Master! What about me?" Chang Ying asked. "You can go! I''ll just call you when I need you!" Michael shouted at the distance. "Thanks Master!" Chang Ying shouted but he can''t hear her anymore. _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ "This is your room, Mr.Michael" The Maid showed him his room. It''s appearance can be described as elegant at best but that''s all it was. The problem was the bed, even though it look nice but it has no cushion. "Why is there no cushion on the bed?" He asked The Maid calmly. "Hah! Are you for real? Only someone in the higher hierarchy can afford a bed with cushion" The Maid scoffed at him. "Ho, you dare to talk to me like that?" He said as his eyes glinted coldly. "So what? You''re probably just another Gold Core brat, well let me tell you, every maid in this Sect is at least at the Max level of the Foundation Establishment Stage and we are protected by the Second Elder Fang Chong" The Maid said with a voice full of haughtiness. "But there is no one protecting you right now" Michael said with a freezing voice as his killing intent leaked. The Maid began feeling like she was in front of a raging blizzard naked. Her whole body froze as she heard him say that. "W-what do you mean by that" She asked him in terror. "Well, you said that the Second Elder of this Sect is protecting all of you maids, right?" Michael said in an icy voice. "S-so w-wha-" She couldn''t continue her words as he shot his hands to her and lift her up with one hand in the neck. "You dare to talk to me like that? You a mere maid?" He said to her freezingly as he strangled her by the neck. "P-pleash hab mershy" The maid began slurring her words because of the killing intent that his releasing right now. He released her from his grasp and whispered to her ear "Tell that Fang Chong to come here himself or else I''ll be the one to come there myself" "Y-yes" She said as her terror began building up again. "Now go" He whispered. The maid ran away, desperate to get away from this demon. ''I need to tell this to Second Elder" The Maid thought. "Now, I''ll just buy a silk bed in the shop" Michael said to himself as he took out his phone and bought a first class Silk bed for 3,000 PP. 36 Fang Chong CHAPTER 36 Crash! "What did you just say!?" Fang Chong threw his cup at the wall and shouted. Fang Chong is an extremely obese man, weighing over 500 pounds and has a fetish in maid costumes. "He said that, you have to come there yourself or else he will be the one coming here" The Maid who Michael strangled earlier said in bitterness. "That arrogant bastard! If he wants me knocking on his door, then so be it" Fang Chong said angrily. "Where is his room!?" Fang Chong said to the Maid. "I''ll show you the way, sir" The Maid lead him to Michael''s room. - - - - - - - - "Zzzz" Michael snored soundly as he slept on his new bought Silk bed comfortably. Knock Knock Knock Three knocks came from the door but the knocking couldn''t wake Michael up. "You bastard! Come out!" An angry voice sounded behind the door. Michael''s eyelids moved before he disappeared from his bed. "If you won''t come out, then I will have to destroy this door" The angry voice said. Shing! As he was about to punch the door, a blade pierce the door in front of him and went through his side of the face before piercing the wall behind him. Fortunately for him he manage to dodge, even though barely. Fang Chong started sweating like pig. "Hah, you think a single blade can kill me?" He boasted. "Ho, then how about 10 of those" Michael said behind the door but the drowsiness is still evident on his voice. Shing Shing Shing Shing Shing Shing Shing Shing Shing Shing. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Eh" He said before 8 Blades pierced the door and pierced each of his limbs with 2 blades. Another 2 blades pierced the door, but strangely the other one was slightly diagonal in it''s direction. Ting! The diagonal direction blade deflected the other blade, directing it through his ass and pierced his anus. Fang Chong''s eyes widened before he squealed like a pig. "Aahhh!" "Second Elder!" The Maid ran to his side. Click! The door opened slowly as it revealed Michael. He look like someone who just woke up from a bad alarm. Yawn He yawned before saying drowsily "You really came? I thought you guys is in war with the Black Sect from the Lightning Empire?" He asked. He got no response from the Elder because he already fainted from the blood loss. "Don''t worry Second Elder, I''ll carry you to the Sect Clinic!" The Maid bravely said as she carried him on her back. Michael felt that this Maid is really faithful to her Master, even though she knew he can kill her with a flick of his finger. "Just a little bit more!" The Maid said even though the Sect Clinic was still miles away from her position. "This is just sad" Michael said as he look at the scene in front of him. He walk towards the Maid and carried the Second Elder with one hand. "I saw that you were struggling from carrying him, so I thought ''this is just sad'' so I will be carrying him from here, until we reach the Sect Clinic" Michael felt embarrassed for some reason. ''Its not bad helping someone once in awhile, even though I was the one who caused this whole situation'' He thought. The Maid look shock when she saw her enemy helping her, she felt a warm feeling entering her body for some reason but she ignored it for now. "I could''ve done this myself!" She said in a tone full of irritation. "Don''t make me laugh, you were obviously struggling from carrying him, by the time you reach the Sect Clinic he will already be dead by then" Michael said amusingly. It was quite silent for awhile before she spoke again "My name is Su Xi" Su Xi introduced herself. Michael look surprise for a moment before saying with a charming smile "Su Xi? What a beautiful name" Su Xi blushed before looking away "Don''t think I will forgive you just because you said that" She said to him. "Yes yes" He still smiled charmingly. "Why are you smiling like that, it''s creeping me out" She said in irritation. "Don''t worry" Michael still kept his charming smile. "Stop that!" She yelled. While they were talking, Fang Chong is still bleeding from his wounds and his eyes rolled back to his head. 37 Su Xi CHAPTER 37 Michael and Su Xi talked to each other while walking towards the Sect Clinic. "So how long have you known Fang Chong?" Michael asked Su Xi. "Well, since I was 9 Years Old, I''m 17 now, so it''s probably been 8 years" Su Xi replied. "That long huh" Michael said. "Yeah, I met him when my father died and a new Patriarch was selected, that day I was chased out of my clan by a few elders and the Patriarch, who said, "This is an order, you are no longer permitted to enter the Clan and if you are to disobey this order, you will be executed at the spot" "That was the last thing I heard from the Patriarch before he came, The Second Elder. Back then he was not an obese man, he was like any handsome man, tall, mascular, long flowing hair." "That day he was like my knight and shining armor, he protected me from my Clan and took care of me as if I was his daughter, but that didn''t last long, 4 years ago he was infected by a strange sickness, and people called it, Obesity Disease" "It''s a rare Disease, where the fats in the body of a man or woman began to multiplie at an absurd rate, that''s why the researchers in the Labyrinth dubbed it, The Obesity Disease" Su Xi explained sadly. "Fang Chong is really unlucky to contact such a rare Disease" Michael said, feeling a little sorry for the man. "That''s not all, he then began having a fetish of having woman wear maid clothing, as he dubbed, Maid Fetish. You can probably guess why it''s called like that" Su Xi said angrily. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Michael looked at her and said. "I can see why" "But we Complied to his weird fetish, because he is our father figure" Su Xi said in shame. Michael scratched the right side of his cheek with his finger and said bashfully "Well if you would like, i can cure his syndrome" "Really!?" Su Xi had a hopeful face as she said that. "Yeah" Michael replied calmly. "If you can really do that, then we will be forever grateful to you" She excitingly said. "Yeah I''ll do it, but first let''s have him healed up" Michael said. "Alright" Su Xi agreed. -20 Minutes Later at the Sect Clinic- All the way through the whole walk, Su Xi hummed happily before they finally arrived at the Sect Clinic. "Here we are, Su Xi" Michael said as he put Fang Chong down the Clinic Bed, which was amazing of how it still didn''t broke from all that weight weighing down on it. "Thanks Michael, for carrying him all the way here" Su Xi said gratefully. "No problem, just tell me when i will have to cure him" Michael reminded her. "Okay, but are you really sure you can cure him from the disease?" She asked him doubtfully. "You can trust me" Michael said while keeping his smile. "I was just checking" Su Xi said. "I''ll be going now, see you later" Michael said his goodbye before walking towards the direction of his room. "See you later too, Michael" Su Xi whispered quietly as her heart too whispered on her chest quietly. _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ Michael laid down on his bed and thought ''Helping someone kinda feels good, her sincere gratitude made me happy, even though the one who caused the problem was me, even so it''s nice'' ''That Blade Throwing Manual that I bought from the shop is probably gonna make him stay in there for a couple of days before recovering from the wound he got from the blades'' Michael thought. "Alright let''s buy a Physician Manual to cure that fat dudes obesity and check anything that can help me" He said as he brought out his phone to check out anything he needed to buy. "Let''s see, I need Soul Wandering Pills to make it easier for me to pass through the Tribulation of the Soul Wandering Stage" Michael said as he put the 10 Soul Wandering Pills in the cart of the shop. "And the Physician Manual, let''s see" Michael scrolled down his Phone''s screen to find a Physician Manual in the healing section of the shop. ____ Heavenly Physician Manual - 20,000 PP Acupuncture Manual - 7,000 PP The 14 Meridians Of The Body Book - 3000 PP Light Of A Thousand Hands Manual - 35,000 Medicine Powder - 2,000 PP Knockout Stick - 100,000 PP ____ "Hmm, I''m gonna buy the Heavenly Physician Manual, Acupuncture Manual, The 14 Meridians Of The Body Book, Light Of A Thousand Hands Manual, and the Knockout Stick" Michael put all of the items he said at the cart and bought them. "Thank you for your purchased, please check it in your inventory" The Phone informed him. 38 Limits CHAPTER 38 "Thank you for your purchased, please check your items in the inventory" The Wuxia Phone informed him. Michael opened his inventory from his phone and saw everything he bought is in there, so he look at their description and read it. _________ Heavenly Physician Manual Description: Do you think you can become a Physician without any medical certificates? Then you bought the perfect Manual for you. Introducing the one and only, Heavenly Physician Manual! With this you can be the greatest Physician under the heavens with one tap. _______ Acupuncture Manual Description: Acupuncture is necessary for a Physician, remember those novel you read back in Earth? Yes! This is necessary for you to show up in front of a poisoned maiden and cure her with acupuncture. _______ The 14 Meridians Of The Body Book Description: Of course you can''t use acupuncture without any knowledge of the meridians, can you? The 14 Meridians Of The Body Book has the complete knowledge of the 14 Meridians in your body. ________ Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Light Of A Thousand Hands Manual Description: With this Manual, you can learn how to use one thousand hands made from Qi to treat one thousand patients. ________ Knockout Stick Description: Do you remember Lin Fan''s brick from the novel Stro**est Syst*m? The thing he use to hit someones head with it? This is just like that one, except it''s a stick not a brick. It''s also used for patients to treat them more nicely. ____________ "I think the description is gaining intelligence" Michael said with a sweat drop when he saw the descriptions. He sat on the top of the bed and tap the use button on the Heavenly Physician Manual and he instantly gained all of the knowledge about being a Physician. It hurt for a moment before it stopped. Next is the Acupuncture Manual, he tap the use button and instantly gained the knowledge of how to use acupuncture. Again it hurt for a moment before it stopped. Next is the The 14 Meridians Of The Body, he tap the use button and he gained the knowledge where the exact spot and location of the 14 meridians. He also learned all about the 14 Meridians. And again it hurt for a moment before it stopped, but strangely it hurt more than the last two. "Now for the last one, Light Of A Thousand Hands manual" He tap the use button but it won''t work for some reason, so he tap again it still didn''t work. Ding! He received a notification. "You have reach the maximum Manual or Book learning for the day 4/4. Anymore and your brain will explode from over-learning." It said. "That''s a thing?" He asked the Phone. "In the way you''re using the Manuals and Books, yes. Learning them all instantly in a single day is gonna have a negative impact on your brain, but it can be healed in a little while with your Cultivation right now." The Wuxia Phone said. "So what''s the problem?" Michael asked. "The problem is, instantly learning something in around 5 or more manuals or book can make your head go boom-boom, not in a exploding way but more like going crazy" The Wuxia Phone explained. Michael was scared out of his mind when he heard that and said "I probably shouldn''t take more than three books" "Good idea, Master" The Wuxia Phone agreed. Michael opened his inventory again and took out the Knockout Stick. "Does this thing really work?" Michael asked the Phone in doubt. "Yes Master, just hit someones head with it and the magic will be done, they will instantly faint for around 5 minute" The Phone said. He was still not convinced but suddenly he got a crazy idea. "Why don''t I hit my head with it, so that I can test it" He said. First he checked the time on his Phone. 6:35 Pm. And he raised the stick up his head and hit his self gently with the stick before fainting. 5 Minutes Later He woke up after 5 Minutes and checked his Phone for the time. 6:40 Pm it says. "Alright! It worked!" Michael yelled joyfully. "I already told you, Master" The Phone said in irritation. "Sorry, but I was still not convinced, so I did that" Michael apologized. "Please don''t do that again, that was careless of you. If you do not remember, we are still in another person''s territory, so please be careful" The Wuxia Phone warned him. 39 War at Dawn CHAPTER 39 "It''s okay, don''t worry" Michael said in a carefree voice. "Don''t be so Carefree, Master" The Wuxia Phone said in a cold voice. "Eh" "Back in the Demon Sect, when you were fighting that demon, didn''t you get a surprised attack because you were playing with that woman for too long?" The Wuxia Phone said to him coldly. "A-about that, y-you see i-I... I got nothing" Michael gave in. "YOU were blasted miles away from an afterimage, from an AFTERIMAGE!? How do you get blasted off by an afterimage? If you were hit directly by one of its attacks, how would you have survived it? Huh? How?" This is the first time he heard the Wuxia Phone so angry. "I''m sorry, okay? Next time I will be more careful" Michael apologized. "Good, be more careful, because if you were to die I will die, okay?" The Wuxia Phone said. "Yes" Michael said as he turned off the Wuxia Phone and laid down on his Silk bed and put on his headphones, which is connected to the Wuxia Phone and played a song at full blast, named:Love Is A Beautiful Pain by M*iko N***Mura. ______ Currently with the Sect Master "Sect Master! The Black Sect''s Disciples reached the number of 14,000! Not even counting the Elders and the Patriarch!" The First Elder said in panic. "That''s impossible! Haven''t I told you to order some Core Sect Disciples to infiltrate their Disciples? What happened to them?" Lin Kun asked seriously. "They were discovered after 2 Hours of infiltration and they were killed at the spot" The First Elder replied. "Dammit! I also ordered you to order some Disciples to attack them, what happened to them?" Lin Kun asked. "They were ambushed and all of them died" The First Elder replied. "Dammit! What do I do?" Lin Kun asked himself. As he was brainstorming of what to do, the door on his office opened with a bang. Bang! And a Disciple walk in holding an arrow and said "Sect Master, the Black Sect sent a letter via this arrow" "Give it to me" Lin Kun grabbed the Letter from the Disciple''s hand and opened the letter. The Letter __________ The Black Sect has decided to cooperate with the Blossom Flowers Sect. Tommorow we will attack with over 20,000 Disciples in our force. I''m writing this Letter because I want you, by tommorow, to surrender to the mighty Lightning Empire. If you don''t surrender by tomorrow, we will kill everyone in your Vermillion Sect. That is All. Written by: Sect Master Kong Zu ___________ "20,000!? Our Vermillion Sect can''t handle that kind of number! And Blossom Flowers Sect? Aren''t they the all woman Sect in the Lightning Empire? It was said that their seductiveness is number one in the whole continent! Our Disciples can''t handle that!" The First Elder said in panic. "Calm down, there is no benefit in panicking, right now we need to think of a strategy to defeat them or at least fend them off, to buy more time for reinforcement to arrive" Lin Kun said calmly. "You''re right, panicking right now is not an option, but their strength is still overwhelming and not just that, they have both the quality and quantity, which right now is something we lacked" The First Elder calmed down. Lin Kun nodded and said "The reinforcement from the Central Capital is gonna arrive 3 days from now, so we have to fend them off to buy that time" "I''m gonna tell this to the Disciples and other Elders" The First Elder said. "No, I''ll be the one to tell them" Lin Kun said as he look outside of his window and saw that it was already night before he took out a yellow talisman and activated it. WOOOOONNNNG!!! It made a loud noise that spread throughout the whole and woke everyone up... Well except for Michael because he''s wearing a headphone and listening to his music while asleep. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. The Disciples and Elders who got woken up by the loud sound did not do anymore nonsense and prepared their stuff before going out to the Central Sect Area, even though it''s already night. "The Sect Master probably has a good reason to wake up us all" One Elder said as he sat at the Elders Chair. "It''s probably about the War that''s gonna happen with the Black Sect" Another Elder said. "Yeah, the tension has been pressuring me this whole time" "Un, this tension of war is making my hair fall off" A seductive voice entered the Elder''s Room. 40 Vermillion Sec CHAPTER 39 Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Un, this tension of war is making my hair fall off" A Seductive voice entered the Elders room. It was beautiful woman wearing a golden hairpin on her beautiful purple hair, matching her purple robe with golden lines flowing on it. Her name is Zhu Jingya a 26 Years old Inner Sect Elder and the youngest Disciple to be promoted to an Elder position, in other words a genius. "Elder Zhu! You''re as beautiful as ever" An outer sect Elder flattered her. "I created a poem just for you, Elder Zhu" A scholar looking Elder said. "Shut up, nobody wants to hear your terrible poems" One of the Elders said in annoyance. "I''m really flattered of the good things all of you say to me but I think the Sect Master is announcing something" She said as she pointed at the stage on the middle of the Central Area, where Lin Kun is standing with the First Elder and the Grand Elder is standing behind him. All of them paid attention at what he''s going to say. Not even the crickets who chirps at night can be heard. Lin Kun gazed at the silent crowd silently before he spoke. "This night I received a letter from the Sect Master of Black Sect, he said that his Black Sect is cooperating with the Blossom Flowers Sect to destroy our Vermillion Sect" He stopped speaking so that he can let his words sink into them. And sure enough, after a few seconds they reacted. "The Black Sect and Blossom Flowers Sect is cooperating with each other to destroy our Sect!?" A Disciple said in shock. "Just to destroy our Vermillion Sect they have to combine their Sects!? Why!?" An Elder said in anger. "Has the Heavens really forsaken our Vermillion Sect?" A Old looking Elder said in despair. Lin Kun predicted that they will act this way, so he said "Even though this grave news will severely affect our moral, but! Do you all remember our sayings? If you don''t then I will repeat it here! As the Vermillion Bird flew the skies Other beast continued to prey on it But it didn''t give up It continued it''s flight, like a flame That shines brighter than the sun It prevailed through the harshest conditions Fighting the harshness of the wild It prevailed until it burned to ashes and it''s ashes flew to the sky." "Now do you all remember it?" He asked the silent crowd. He put some Qi in his voice and shouted "This is the Vermillion Sect! Even if we turn to ashes we will still continue to fight on!" All of them felt their morals coming back to them but it was... different...it was stronger than before! "Shout this with me! We Are The Vermillion!" Lin Kun shouted. "We Are The Vermillion!" "We Are The Vermillion! "We Are The Vermillion!" "We Are The Vermillion!" They all shouted in synchronization. The Grand Elder and First Elder look at each other and smiled. "He is truly the only one who can lead this Sect" The First Elder said. "Yes, he is our Sect Master" The Grand Elder said in pride. "I still remember the day when the two of them were still children" The First Elder said in reminiscent. "When the old Master was still here, we were the one who took care of them, Lin Kun and Lin Xun" The Grand Elder said while reminiscing. "Do you remember Shi Mo? That old bastard is still alive" The First Elder said vulgary. "Ah, Shi Mo? I heard he became a Grand Elder at Lin Xun''s Sect" The Grand Elder said. "Yeah, the four of us used to take care of them, but now their all grown up, making Sects on their own and having children on their own, while we old fogies still watch over them" The First Elder said. "Would the Old Master be proud of them right now?" The Grand Elder asked no one. "Maybe? I don''t know" The First Elder said. ________ Currently in Michael''s Room "We Are The Vermillion!" "We Are The Vermillion!" Their synchronized voices went through his headphones and he woke up. Michael rubbed his eyes and look at his window and saw a lot of people shouting "We Are The Vermillion!" Michael rubbed his eyes once more and still saw the same thing. He check his phone for the time and saw 2:27 am. "Why are they shouting that? It''s 2:30 of the morning! Can''t you guys wait until the sun come up? Are they idiot?" Michael said to himself. 41 War CHAPTER 41 Michael dressed up into his hoodie and jump out of his window. He flew to the skies and searched for someone nearby. He saw Huang Li and Ying Ying yelling the same thing too. He landed behind them and tap them behind their shoulders. They turned around and saw Michael standing behind them. "Michael, where were you? The announcement of the Sect Master has already started" Huang Li said in surprise. "I was sleeping I''m my room, till I heard people shouting "We Are The Vermillion!" Which was very weird to me" Michael replied. "That is because, today we''re all going to fight with the Black Sect and the Blossom Flowers Sect, and when the Disciples and Elders learned this, they loss their morals, so the Sect Master inspired them by saying our popular saying, The Vermillion Bird." "So as you can see, they''re in a really high moral right now" Ying Ying explained. "But do they really have to shout that kind of thing, in 2:00 am of the morning?" Michael asked them. Huang Li just shrugged his shoulders and said " Well, it doesn''t really matter, but going to war later is going to be a lot easier because of our high moral, even if we all die in the war" "So, you''re all prepared to die for your Sect?" Michael asked him solemnly. "Me and other people in this Sect had grown up in this Sect since we were just toddlers, that''s why I will be happy as long as I protect the Vermillion Sect... No, our home" Huang Li said with sadness evident in his voice. "I... don''t get it" Michael said to himself in confusion before turning around and he flew away. "Maybe someday you will get it, Michael" Huang Li said. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. ___ 13 Hours Later in front of the Vermillion Sect ___ Lin Kun look over the Horizon and saw the opponents forces closing on them. He turned around to look at his Disciples and Elders. "Are you all ready for battle?!" Lin Kun yelled at his Disciples. "Yes we are!!" They yelled back. "Again louder!!" "YES WE ARE!!" They yelled louder. "Good, now we can finally March on to battle, Elders remember the strategy!" He shouted. "Yes, Sect Master!" "Now let''s March on! We''ll show them how strong our Vermillion Sect is!" Lin Kun yelled. All of the Disciples and Elders marched on for awhile before they were finally in front of their enemies. More than 20,000 of Disciples were in front of them Kong Zu the Sect Master of Black Sect had a face full of arrogance as he look down on them. "Hmph, you dare to ignore the Lightning Emperor''s mercy!? Then so be it, all of you will die a miserable death" Kong Zu said in arrogance. "Ho ho ho, with that puny number of yours you dare to defy the Lightning Emperor?" The Sect Master of Blossom Flowers Sect spoke. She is a very seductive woman that can make a man happy for a lifetime with her body. And her puff-puffs is incredibly huge. "Even if we all turn to ashes in this battle, we will still fight on!" Lin Kun said to them. "Do you think you can beat us, who have twice the number of your forces?" Kong Zu said. "Of course not, but we only have to stall you all for our reinforcement to arrive" Lin Kun said with a smirk. "Oh, so you think you can last that long in front of our combined forces? Let''s see if what you say is true! C''mon Yu Ren!" Kong Zu and Yu Ren charged at him both at the same time. Yu Ren, the Sect Master of Blossom Flowers Sect, was the first one to attack. she took out a violet colored whip and used one of her special moves to attack. "Invisible Whip!" She moved her hands so fast that the whip on her hand vanished. It was so fast that Lin Kun couldn''t see it. A slash wound appeared on his right shoulder but it did not stop there, hundreds of other slash wounds appeared on his entire body. "Hohoho, I didn''t think the Sect Master of Vermillion Sect would be very weak" Yu Ren said in disdain. But Lin Kun just smirked as the blue flames started to heal his wounds. The Blue Flame started spreading on his entire body until he was completely covered in it and transformed into a huge Blue Phoenix. "Don''t think you can beat me with your puny tricks, little girl!" He said inside the Blue Phoenix. And so, the war started between 1 Major Sect and 2 Major Sects. 42 Men Are Dumber Than Women CHAPTER 42 In the Plains Of Battlefield, a giant Blue Phoenix emerge from a man. The Plains Of Battlefield is where the invading army of other Empires go through to invade other Empires, because it was the entrance of an Empire. Every Empire has an entrance, which they will have to go through or else, the Central Forces will come for them. The Central Forces is the one who controls the 5 Empires behind the scenes. Though they allow the other Empires to invade or try to conquer each other, but they have to follow 5 rules to invade an Empire. (I''ll be telling the rules later in the story: By Lazy Author) And the reason they picked the Vermillion Sect first to be invaded, is because they are the nearest Sect. "Don''t think you can beat me with that puny tricks, Little Girl" Lin Kun said inside the Phoenix. The Phoenix blew a huge amount of blue flames at them. Fwoosh! But the 10 beautiful Elders of the Blossom Flowers Sect used their whips like spinning shield and almost deflected it, but the Elders of Vermillion Sect did not stay idle. They too started to attack. "Claws of the Phoenix!" Zhu Jingya''s arms turned into a phoenix claws before sweeping the Elders of Blossom Flowers Sect away with her claws. "Now!" She yelled at her fellow Elders. The other 3 Elders attacked using their techniques. "Ice Breath Of The Ice Phoenix!" The Scholar looking Elder yelled his technique. He blew an icy wind through his mouth, which freezed the enemies for a moment. "Flaming Silver Wings!" Another Inner Sect Elder yelled. His entire wingspan turned into a fiery silver Wings before he flew to the skies and shot down to the opposite Elders. "Fiery Cannon!" A blast of fire came out of the Elders palm. It targeted the opposite Elders. In this whole time the opposite Elders did not move, but one of them is holding a shining Talisman, it was as if a the talisman was protecting the Elders. The Opposite Elder who was holding the Talisman laugh cockily and said "Hahaha, this is the Talisman of Protection, it can protect anyone from a Nascent Soul Cultivator and below, but it only last for 10 Minutes before it crumbles" As she was speaking, the talisman in her hand crumbled. Her fellow Elders look at her blankly. "It crumbled... Don''t worry I still have 2 of those" She said as she took out another talisman. "What do we do? They still have 2 more of those talismans" The Scholar looking Elder said. "Keep attacking then till they run out!" Zhu Jingya said to her fellow Elders. """Right!""" They all nodded before dashing to their opponents. ______ At Lin Kun''s side of the battlefield. ______ The 2 Sect Masters, Kong Zu and Yu Ren, is right now, panting. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Ha...ha...ha, you didn''t tell me that he has a transformation!" Yu Ren said to Kong Zu in anger. "Ha...ha...ha, I thought you already knew, that''s why I did not tell you about it" Kong Zu explained himself. "You two still have the courage to talk in the middle of the battlefield!?" Lin Kun''s voice sounded in front of them. They look at him and saw that he was flying at them furiously. He generated thousands of Azure Fireballs and made them chase after the two of them. Both Kong Zu and Yu Ren ran away from the raging fireballs as it chased after them. "Isn''t this a bit overkill?" Yu Ren yelled as she ran away from the Fireballs. "We are in no position to say that!" Kong Zu yelled. They tried to ran away from the Fireballs but it was as if it''s speed keeps getting faster as they try to run away. "What''s up with this fireballs!? They keep chasing after us!" Yu Ren said while running away from the fireballs "That doesn''t matter! We need to think on stopping this fireballs before they reach us!" Kong Zu said as he keep thinking of a way on how to stop this fireballs. Yu Ren suddenly got an idea. She turned around and took out her whip and spinned it to an incredible speed to protect her from the fireballs and get rid of the fireballs both at the same time. Truly a 2 birds in one stone tactic. "Hohoho, men are truly more dumber than women" She said cockily. But she made one tiny miscalculation, she forgot about the impact. And as a result in a few seconds later, her hair turned into a burned afro. Kong Zu smirked as he saw her state and said cockily "Who''s the dumb one now?" "Shut up" She said in irritation. 43 Dead But Still Alive CHAPTER 43 "We''re looking more like a couple fools in this battle, Yu Ren" Kong Zu said with seriousness in his voice while still running away from the fireballs "But what can we do? That guy keeps spamming those fireballs like it''s nothing and right now, the other fireballs that he spammed is attacking our Disciples" Yu Ren said in bitterness. "We have no choice, let''s retreat" Kong Zu said bitterly. Lin Kun kept spamming thousands of fireballs to the Sect Masters and their Disciples. Thousands of Disciples screamed in pain as the fireballs burned their skin. "Just a little bit more and they will retreat" Lin Kun said to himself. An sure enough, after a few minutes, he heard them say. "Disciples and Elders! Retreat!" Kong Zu applied Qi to his voice to make it louder. When the Disciples and Elders heard that, they moved away from their opponents and started retreating. The remaining Disciples and Elders cheered as their opponents retreated. "With this, we could buy the time for the reinforcements to arrive" Lin Kun said to himself. And so, the shortest war ended in 40 Minutes. ______ Michael''s situation ______ 1 Hour Later From a far away mountain, you could see Michael eating a bunch of different foods, like he was on a picnic. He watched them fight until the enemy retreated, and now is the time to move. "PP, here I come!" He said menacingly before gliding at the direction of both Sect. On his way, he transformed into his Devil Form and put on his mask, which he bought from the shop, before landing in front of the Black and Blossom Flowers Sect. He landed gracefully and said in a polite voice "Can you guys stay still, so that I can kill you in a form way easier than it should''ve been?" Kong Zu look closely and said to one of his Core Disciple "Kill him" "Yes Sect Master" The Core Disciple said in a voice full of respect. The Disciple took out a pair of Chakrams and threw it at him in a curved line. He dodged it but the Chakrams came back and the Disciple caught it with his bare hands. "I was just testing you earlier, now I will get serious" The Disciple said. "You are annoying" Michael spoke in a soft yet menacing voice. "What are yo-" He didn''t get to finish his sentence before he felt a hand gripping his neck tightly. He saw his opponent looking at him with those abyss like eyes hidden behind his mask. Michael look at Kong Zu and said in a soft voice "I asked you guys politely and you threw that away? Look at me closely, this is what happens to people who don''t listen to me" He gripped his hand more tightly than before. Snap! The Core Disciple''s neck snapped. His body laid lifelessly in the hand of Michael before he threw the lifeless body in front of the Black Sect. "Hu Feng!" 5 Core Disciples ran to his lifeless body and yelled. "Hu Feng! Please be alive, please be alive" A Core Disciple repeatedly said. They all look at Michael madly before they charged at him with different weapons. "Don''t attack blindly!" Kong Zu yelled. He chuckled softly before saying "So you''re his friends? Are you all sad that I killed him? Don''t worry, because you''ll be joining him soon" He took out five sharp blades before he crossed his arms and threw it at them in a speed so high, even Kong Zu couldn''t see it. The blades pierced the center of their foreheads before their eyes rolled back to their head and died simultaneously. "Shit, that was the last of my Core Disciples!" Kong Zu cursed under his breath. He lost 5,000 Disciples in the war with Vermillion Sect, including 3 Elders, 14 Core Disciples, 473 Inner Sect Disciples and the rest is Outer Disciples. And the ones who died at Michael''s hands is the last of his Core Disciples. The Blossom Flowers Sect had a casualty of 3,000 Disciples. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "You will pay for that, you piece of shit!" Kong Zu cursed at him before he took out his pair of Chakrams and attacked him. Kong Zu used his Chakrams like he was dancing, he would threw them at Michael and they will come back before he would try to slash him again. Michael dodged another strike from his opponent before he would throw them at him again. He caught the Chakrams. Kong Zu widened his eyes when he saw that. "How do you used this? Let me try" He secretly amplified its sharpness with his dense Qi and threw them in a perfect position to cut someone in three pieces. "Do you think that I can''t catch my own Chakrams with my own hands? Your a fool if you thought that" He mock him. Kong Zu raised his hands in front of him to catch his Chakrams, but it suddenly went through him. He tried to turn around but his body seems to be the only one to turn around not his head. A small cut wound appeared on his neck before he realized that he was already dead. 44 A Monster Who Kills CHAPTER 44 "Eh, what happened?" Kong Zu asked as his body was separated in three pieces. The Light in his eyes began to go out, until there is nothing left. "Sect Master!" 7 Elders tried ran to his side, but they were cut off when Michael appeared in front of them with a smile. Fwoosh Fwoosh He spread his arms and caught the returning Chakrams and before the Elders could react, he slashed them with his Chakrams, killing 2 of them instantly. He threw away the Chakrams and took out his blades in both of his hand, before he used it like a duel wielder and cut them in a thousand pieces. After he finished cutting them like animals, he look towards the Disciples with the same smile on his face. The Disciples trembled as they saw him looked at them with that creepy look. "Please have mercy on me!" A Disciple said as he kowtow. The other Disciples saw this and copied him. "Please have mercy on me!" "Please don''t kill me!" "Please! I have a family to feed!" "Yes, me too" "My mother is sick and if I don''t do something she will die by the end of this week!" "If you have anyone to kill, than kill those people in the Blossom Flowers Sect!" "Hey! Don''t implicate us into your problem!" The Blossom Flowers Sect Disciple said. "We are not implicating you guys to our problem, we are just being a gentleman, you know the saying ''Ladies first''?" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Ladies First my pretty ass, we don''t want to die, ya know!" "Yeah! Screw you gentlemen!" __________________ "Don''t worry, you can all die together" Michael said as he prepared his blades. "Who do you think you are!? Just because you killed Kong Zu doesn''t mean you have the rights to ignore me!" Yu Ren said. Michael look at her face closely before asking "Who are you?" "I''m the Sect Master of the Blossom Flowers Sect!" She replied. "There was one more Sect Master? I thought you were that guy''s wife, hahaha" He laugh softly. "Wife? Wife!? You thought I was that guy''s wife!?" She yelled at him. "Well, it doesn''t matter anymore, because you''re going to die anyway" Michael said with a smile. "Hmph, do you think I''m like that Kong Zu? You''ll be shock of what I can do" She said confidently before she took out her whip. Michael just smiled before he disappeared from his spot and appeared in front of Yu Ren. "Gah!" "Die" He simply said as he gripped her face so tight, that he almost crushed her face. "Worthless trash like you should be crush" He said harshly as he look into her eyes with his abyss like eyes. He flooded her mind with his killing intent, making her hallucinate of the scariest things. She saw it... a monster that takes a human form... a monster hiding inside a Human''s skin... a monster who kills. She gasp for breath as she says her last words. "You...are...nothing...more...than...a...monster" Bang! Her head exploded as he crushed it with his hands. "You think I don''t know that?" He said as he smiled crazily inside his mask. He look at the Disciples and Elders, madness evident in his eyes. "Now that she''s dead, there will be no one to protect you all" He said as he directed his killing intent at them. "Aahhh! Help me!!" A Disciple tried to run but he was killed instantly by his blade. "All of you will dance with me, a dance with the Devil" He said as he amplified his killing intent ten times more than the usual. The killing intent made them unable to move, which right now is very dangerous for them. His Horns started to show as he took off the talisman, making him look like a bloodthirsty Devil. "Aahhh! Help me!" "Help us god!" "Please save me from this Devil!" "Kyaahh!" "I can''t stand this anymore!" Swish! "Gah!" A Disciple killed himself because of his killing intent. All of the Disciples and Elders stood no chance as he slaughtered them. Be it men or women, he spared no one. That day, the sea of blood on the ground made the heavens turn red. 45 Aftermath CHAPTER 45 ______________ 5 Day Later After The Massacre ______________ The people in the Five Empires heard about the Massacre of the Black and Blossom Flowers Sect. Rumors began to spread about a Masked Man slaughtering the 2 Sects. A few Disciples were able to escape from the Masked Man, although barely. They reported back to their Sects and told about it to their Previous Sect Masters. Previous Sect Masters are the ones before the current Sect Master, but since they have too much time on their hands, they cultivated and cultivated until they were already so strong. The previous Sect Master of Black Sect retired 20 Years ago, making him the most recent retired Sect Master. There are 4 Other Previous Sect Master in the Black Sect and that same goes for the Blossom Flowers Sect. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. There is even an Ensoulment Realm Cultivator in the previous Sect Masters. So you can imagine what will happen to Michael if he doesn''t get to the Soul Wandering Stage soon. Rumors than began to spread about how the Previous Sect Masters of both the Black and Blossom Flowers Sect lost their cool after they heard about what happened to their Disciples and Elders. The Disciples who returned, turned mad and killed themselves. Their last words were ''I don''t want to live this life, thinking about that monster appearing beside me everytime I do something" before they killed themselves. The whole Lightning Empire is in uproar to learn that two of their Major Sects was almost eliminated by one man from the Flame Empire. The Previous Sect Masters of both Sects begged the Emperor of the Lightning Empire, to send them and hunt the masked Man. The Emperor couldn''t accept the humiliation of being beaten by one man, so he agreed. Now, the hunt for the Masked Man begins. _________ 2 Days Later at Michael''s Room _________ Right now, Michael is just chilling inside his room, while eating a burger. After he massacred the two Sects, he took all of their Storage Rings and sold the items inside the storage rings. There are also a few Spirit Stones inside the storage rings. [Spirit Stones - 3,400] Apparently, Spirit Stones in the 5 Empires are scarce. The currency that they use here is, Gold, Silver, Copper. 2 Gold Coins can make a family of three live the rest of the year in comfort. 100 Copper is 1 Silver Coin, 1000 Silver Coin is 1 Gold Coin. It''s just the same cliche currency in every Another World. Right now, the PP he made in the Massacre is - [PP - 13,456,000] With that, he can advance to Soul Wandering and the Nascent Soul stage smoothly. Advancing to Nascent Soul is not a problem for him right now, but the real problem lies in the Tribulation for both the Soul Wandering and Nascent Soul stage. He is pretty sure that, the heavens wouldn''t give him a fair Tribulation, so he bought a ton of Nascent Soul pills for the Tribulation. "Now, let''s buy the Soul Wandering and Nascent Soul Cultivation Manual" Michael said to himself. He took out his Phone and scrolled down in the shop to buy the Manuals. _________ Soul Wandering Stage Manual - 200,000 PP Nascent Soul Stage Manual - 2,000,000 PP Lightning God''s Manual - 800,000 PP Water God''s Manual - 800,000 PP Wind God''s Manual - 800,000 PP Fire God''s Manual - 800,000 PP Earth God''s Manual - 800,000 PP Void God''s Manual - 50,000,000 PP Time God''s Manual - 600,000,000 PP Space God''s Manual - 600,000,000 PP ______________ Michael got curious about the Lightning God''s Manual and tapped it to see its description. _______ Lightning God''s Manual Description - Lightning God''s Manual can increase your Control and Defense against the Lightning but, you won''t Master this Manual by tapping it like any other Manual in the Shop, you will need to bathe in the Lightning to Master this Manual. ________ "This is it! This is what I need to battle my Tribulation!!" Michael danced around like an idiot in his room in happiness. "Phone Buy the Soul Wandering and Nascent Soul Stage Manual, and buy the Lightning God''s Manual too" Michael said to the Wuxia Phone. "Yes Master... "The Wuxia Phone has deducted 3,000,000 PP from your Phone Points... "Please check your items in your inventory" "Alright! Nascent Soul, here I come!" Michael shouted in joy. "Shut the fuck up! I''m trying to sleep here!" The person in the next room shouted at him. "Sorry" He apologized. 46 Im Tired Of Thinking Titles For Chapters, So Forgive Me On This One For Not Having A Title CHAPTER 46 Michael walked in the bustling streets of the Vermillion Sect peacefully, when he heard the Disciples talking about something. "Hey did you hear, the masked Man who massacred both the Black and Blossom Flowers Sect, is being hunted by the Previous Sect Masters of the two Sects" "Yeah, that guy must love trouble, I mean, an Ensoulment Cultivator is coming for him" "But he Slaughtered 20,000 Cultivator on his own, maybe he is already on the Ensoulment Stage" "That''s impossible, if there is someone like that, then he will already be famous in the Flame Empire" Michael hid behind an alley, as he listened to their conversation. When he heard everything they said, he started to smile like crazy. "The stronger the Cultivator, the more PP I get, hehehe" He laughed like a perverted old man as he thought about the PP he would get by killing those Old Fogies. "Hey, what are you doing there?" Suddenly a female voice interrupted him from his thought. He turned around and saw a beautiful girl around the age of 17 with cute moist lips, heart shape face, silky smooth blue hair, small nose, deep blue eyes, pinkish skin. She looks like your almost perfect high school crush, but there was one problem, she is flat chested. The girl got irritated as he was taking too long so she said "Hey, stop looking at me with those perverted eyes, and tell me why are you in front of the Women''s Bathhouse" "What do you mean women''s bathhouse?" He asked her confusingly. "Look at the side" She said as she pointed at his right. He look and saw the name on top of an entrance door, ''Women''s Bathhouse'' it was written there. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. He turned around and saw that, the wall he was leaning on earlier, is the wall shielding the women on the other side from getting seen naked. Michael immediately knew where this is going when he saw that, so he said "It''s not what it looks like" "It''s exactly what it looks like, you''re in front of the Women''s bathhouse, while laughing in a perverted way!" She said in an angry voice. "I am not a pervert, i am a civilize person, who uses words to battle every situation I face, so please don''t accused me of being a pervert" He lied in a righteous manner. "Hmph, like I''d believe you, let''s go to the Sect Master''s office to report you" She said as she holds his hand to take him away. Michael knew he couldn''t escape this, unless he use that move, a move use only by the bravest men, a move that can trick many, a trick that can make other people turn their heads... "Look it''s Superman!" He pointed at the sky. She look at the sky confusingly before she realized that Michael has already disappeared from her gripped. She look blankly at her hand before she screamed in frustration, of being tricked by him. "You bastard! I promise i will hunt to the ends of the world!" ___________ With Michael ___________ "You bastard! I promise i will hunt to the ends of the world!" "Good luck" Michael said in a mocking voice. The Disciples started talking with each other when they heard her scream. "Ah, somebody just pissed her off" "Pissing her off is way worse than eating laxative" "Yeah, I remember that one dude who pissed her off, the next day she covered him in shit when she found him" "She would always prank someone harshly, when a man pissed her off, but strangely, when a girl pissed her off she just treat it like nothing" ''Gender equality doesn''t exist in this world!'' Michael thought when he heard that. "Heh, she will never find me, because I''ll be leaving this Sect by tommorow" He said to himself. "Now, let''s talk to the Sect Master" He said as he flew towards the Sect Master''s office. _________ At The Sect Master''s Office _________ "So you''re going to leave by tommorow, Eh?" Lin Kun asked him "Yes, I''m planning to breakthrough the Soul Wandering Stage tommorow" Michael Lied as he replied. "Oh, I''m really jealous that my brother has a prodigy Disciple like you" Lin Kun said in envy. "Hahaha, stop joking Sect Master, maybe you have a prodigy Disciple yourself" Michael laughed. Lin Kun suddenly look solemn as he said "Yes, I use to have a Disciple like that, she is also my daughter, my precious gem... Why have you taken her away from me, god!" He yelled while crying. ''Oi, having a mental breakdown in front of me is not gonna help, you know!" Michael thought as he look at the scene in front of him. 47 Cure CHAPTER 47 The reason why Lin Kun is having a mental breakdown, is because of the war and the aftermath. He had to be a Sect Master for the time being, but he had to put being a father behind. So, when he met Michael, he was reminded of his daughter, because his daughter was the prodigy of his Sect. He was always proud of her but when she got bitten by that snake, everything changed. He was now a shell of his former self. "Oh god, why!? Why would you do that to my daughter!? Why!?" He yelled at the top of his lungs. "Um if I may ask, what happened to your daughter?" Michael asked him politely. "She was bitten by a very poisonous snake, and now she is ''sniff'' in a coma" Lin Kun said while wiping his tears. "Do you guys have any kind of cure for her?" He asked Lin Kun. "Yes, but it''s ''sniff'' very rare herb to find" Lin Kun said while sniffing. ''Oi, old man! Stop sniffing in front of me! It''s very creepy!'' Michael said in his thoughts. "What kind of herb is it?" Michael said to him. "It''s called, the Disappearing Lotus, it can only be found by someone extremely lucky" Lin Kun said. "Why is that?" Michael asked. "It''s a level 4 Spirit Herb, and the reason it''s called ''Disappearing Lotus'' is, because it disappears when someone see it or when it senses extreme danger to its self" Lin Kun explained. ''Disappearing Lotus? I think I saw that once, when I was scrolling down my phone to search in the food section'' Michael thought. "Can you give me a sec? I''m gonna go out a bit" Michael said to Lin Kun politely. "It''s okay, maybe nobody really wants to speak with this old man" Lin Kun said depressingly. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. ''Oi, old bag! Stop saying depressing stuff! You''re gonna regret it someday when you start balding!'' Michael thought. "Okay, I''m just gonna go out for a bit" Michael said as he walk out of the door. _________ Outside _________ As soon as Michael got out of the office, he look left and right, to see if there was anybody there. When he thought it was safe, he took out his phone and started scrolling down the shop to find the Disappearing Lotus. "Let''s see, not that, not that, not that, ah there it is!" After a couple seconds of searching he finally found it. "Now, how much does it cost" He checked how much PP it''s gonna cost, and surprisingly it''s very cheap. ________ Disappearing Lotus - 200 PP ________ Michael suddenly thought of an idea. "Wait, if it''s rare, then doesn''t that mean when I sell it to an auction I''ll be incredibly rich?" "I''m gonna buy a hundred of those, to sell in the auction later" He said as he smiled greedily. "Thank you for your purchase... The Wuxia Phone has deducted 20,200 PP Please check the items in your inventory" After he finished buying the Lotus, he took 1 lotus from his inventory before he turned around to go back to the office. __________ Inside The Office __________ Lin Kun kept on weeping on his desk, when suddenly the door opened. It revealed Michael who was holding a Lotus. "Here Sect Master, I have the Disappearing Lotus in my hands" Michael said to Lin Kun. "Don''t try to comfort me, by ''sniff bringing fake news to me, Michael" Lin Kun said seriously. "This is the real Disappearing Lotus, Sect Master" Michael tried to convince him. "Don''t lie to me!" Lin Kun shouted. "Look at it!" Michael said as he appeared in front of Lin Kun and shoved the Lotus in his face. "What are you doing!?" Lin Kun tried to remove his hand on his face, when he saw the Lotus clearly. "I-I-It''s t-t-truly t-t-the l-l-legendary D-D-Disapearing Lotus!" Lin Kun exclaimed in shock. "Yes, and now you can cure your daughter from her coma" Michael said in confidence. "You''re giving it to me!?" Lin Kun asked him in shock. ''I wouldn''t have to give it to you if you weren''t crying like that'' Michael said in his mind. "Yes, I know how important your daughter is to you, so I will give to you for free" Michael said in a soft voice. "Really!? Thank you!" Lin Kun said as he tried to hug Michael out of gratitude but Michael dodged out of the way. "Please don''t do that, it''s really creepy" Michael said. "Anyway, let''s go to the Grand Elder''s house to make it into a pill" Lin Kun ignored what he said and spoke to him like nothing happened. ''Did he really just ignored me?'' Michael thought. The door in the office suddenly opened and the First Elder walked in. "Lin Kun, it''s about your daughter" The First Elder said in a serious face. 48 The Sleeping Beauty CHAPTER 48 "Lin Kun, it''s about your daughter" The First Elder said as he walk in the office with a solemn face. "What happened!?" Lin Kun asked the First Elder in a scared voice. "In three days, if we can''t cure her by that time, she will die. Her body can''t continue living off fake food while being asleep, our medical intelligence is too limited" The First Elder said in a sad voice. Lin Kun breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that "Don''t worry about the cure, we already have it" He showed the Lotus to the First Elder. "What is that, Lin Kun?" The First Elder asked him. "This is the Disappearing Lotus, the cure for my daughter" Lin Kun said simply. "T-The Disappearing Lotus!?" The First Elder exclaimed. "Yes, with this we can finally heal her" Lin Kun said as he wiped a tear coming from his eyes. "But how did you get it?" The First Elder asked him. "Brother Michael here gave it to me" He said as he pointed at Michael. "Brother?" Michael asked him confusingly. "Yes, from now on you are my sworn brother!" Lin Kun said proudly. "Thanks... I guess?" Michael said, not sure of what to do. "Great for you, isn''t it Lad?" The First Elder said to Michael. "Y-Yeah" "Now, let''s go to the Grand Elder''s house, to refine this herb into pills" Lin Kun said as he walked towards the door. _____________ Grand Elder''s House _____________ After arriving, the first thing that Lin Kun did is talk to the Grand Elder. Lin Kun and the Grand Elder is having a conversation about the Disappearing Lotus, while Michael is eating some of the Grand Elder''s food. "This is pretty delicious, ya know" Michael said as he ate a part of the full body turkey. "Your pretty shameless, aren''t you lad" The First Elder said as he look at Michael eating the foods of other people. "It''s always more delicious to eat free food than the ones you buy" Michael said shamelessly. "You may be right, but that''s the Grand Elder''s food, lad" The First Elder deadpanned. "Don''t worry, everything is gonna be alright" Michael said in a carefree voice. The First Elder was about to say something, when Lin Kun and the Grand Elder walked towards them. "I''m gonna refine the herb into pills. It''s gonna take awhile before I finish refining it, please make yourself at home" The Grand Elder said. "How much time is it gonna take?" Michael asked the Grand Elder. "Around 3 to 4 Hours" The Grand Elder replied. "Okay, we''ll wait here" Lin Kun said to the Grand Elder. The Grand Elder nodded before he entered the alchemy room and started refining the Disappearing Lotus into alchemy pills. -4 Hours Later- The Grand Elder came out of the alchemy room with 3 pills in his hand. "As expected of the Grand Elder, 3 pills in such a small amount of ingredients, truly a genius in alchemy" Lin Kun praised the Grand Elder. "I''m flattered that you think that way, Sect Master, but I am not that talented in alchemy, in some parts of the Empire I''m just an ordinary alchemist" The Grand Elder said in a humble voice. "Hahahaha, maybe you''re right" Lin Kun laughed. "Let us give this to Little Fen, Sect Master" The Grand Elder said. "Yeah, it''s been a long time since I have talk to her, just a little more, Lin Fen" Lin Kun said to himself with a sense of longing. "Let''s go, Sect Master" Michael said as he look at Lin Kun with a knowing look. "Yeah" _________ At The Sect Master''s Mansion Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. _________ The Mansion look like something straight out of CGI movie, the walls look like they''ve been cleaned by a pro wall cleaner, it was all shiny and glittery. Michael and the others walked inside the hallway of the Mansion before they reached the room of Lin Fen, Lin Kun''s daughter. They entered the room and saw a girl no older than 15, laying in bed peacefully like she was just sleeping. When Michael first saw her, he was instantly engulfed by her beauty. Long pink hair, smooth white skin, cute small face, small fluffy lips. She was just like the sleeping beauty. "Lin Kun, you are the father, so you are the one who''s gonna feed her the pill" The Grand Elder said solemnly. "Yes, I know" Lin Kun walk towards his daughter and put the pill in her mouth. The Pill dissolve inside her mouth before entering her throat. Her eyes began to twitch before it slowly opened. "Lin Fen, how are you feeling?" Lin Kun couldn''t believe his eyes, that the daughter he was so use to see sleeping is finally waking up. She tried to get up but her body is too weak, so Lin Kun helped her. When she got up she tried to speak to them but her throat was too dry. She gestured to her father that she needed a drink. "Grand Elder! Give me something to drink!" Lin Kun ordered him. "Yes, Sect Master!" He saluted and went out of the room to get some water. 49 Mademoiselle CHAPTER 49 "Just drink slowly, Lin Fen" Lin Kun instructed her. She continued to drink while ignoring her father. "Cough cough" She coughed. Lin Kun immediately rush to her side and said "Are you okay? Is there any pain in your body? Does something hurt?" "No...I''m...okay" She said in a hoarse voice. "Are you sure?" Lin Kun asked worriedly. "Yes" She replied. At this point she was getting annoyed with her father, though she couldn''t say that, well because, she knew what he went through to heal her from her coma. "Can...I have... more...water...please?" She asked her father while her voice is still hoarse. "Grand Elder! More water!" He ordered the Grand Elder. "Yes, Sect Master!" The Grand Elder left the room to get some water. "Michael come over here, I''m gonna introduce you to my daughter!" But when he look at Michael he was stunned. Michael was wearing a black tuxedo with a ribbon on his neck and he has a rose on his mouth. "Hello Mademoiselle, I am Michael Wilson" He said gracefully. "Um, hi...Michael" She said in a hoarse voice. "Your voice is a little hoarse, here take this" Michael took out a pill and flicked it to her mouth. Swish! The pill went directly into her mouth before it dissolve inside her mouth. The pill healed her dry throat. "How do you feel, Mademoiselle?" He asked her. "My throat doesn''t hurt anymore and I feel a lot better now, what was that?" Lin Fen asked him in curiosity. Michael put up his finger in her lips and said "That''s a secret, Mademoiselle" She blushed when he did that. "Secret my ass!!" Suddenly out of nowhere Lin Kun came with a flying kick, hitting Michael in the head. Michael flew out of the Mansion after Lin Kun kicked him to oblivion. A huge hole appeared in the wall of the room because of Lin Kun. The First Elder stared at them blankly before the door opened and the Grand Elder came in with a tray full of glass water. The Grand Elder almost dropped the tray full of glass water after he saw the mess inside the room. "What happened here!?" The Grand Elder shouted in confusion. Swish! A cutting of the wind was heard from the huge hole. 1,000 Blades came out of the hole, targeting only Lin Kun. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Lin Kun widened his eyes when he saw the large amount of blades targeting him. Lin Kun brought out his hands and made a big shield made out of his flame. The moment the blades touched the shield they melted. "Heh, not bad, for a little boy" Lin Kun said with a smirk. Michael came out of the hole with his head bleeding all the way to his face. He dusted off his shoulders and said with a smirk on his face "That was rude, father" "Huh!? Who are you calling father!?" Lin Kun said with a tick mark on his face. "Soon I''ll be your son-in-law, but not yet, am I right Lin Fen?" He winked at her. Lin Fen cupped her face before she blushed and said "Yes" She immediately realized her mistake when she said that. "I-I m-mean no" "This is not true. This is not reality. Somebody wake me up from this nightmare!" Lin Kun said with a look of despair on his face. "Admit it, it''s the truth, father" Michael said with a smug smile on his face. "Noooooooo!" Lin Kun shouted in despair. Meanwhile back with the Grand Elder. "I think we should stop this" The First Elder said. "You''re right" The Grand Elder agreed. They walked towards Lin Kun and said "Sect Master, you should not act this way, it''s bad for your reputation" "B-But my baby girl" Lin Kun almost cried. "Don''t worry about her, she''s going to be alright" The Grand Elder said. "Argh" Lin Kun was about to reply, when Michael suddenly grunted in pain. "What''s wrong?" He asked him. "My head, it''s hurting" Michael said as he gripped his head in pain. "I''m sorry, but I''ll have to go" He said as he left the room. "What happened to him?" Lin Kun asked them but they just shrugged. ___________ At Michael''s Room ___________ He took out his Phone and ask it "What''s happening to me? I know it''s not the kick earlier that''s causing this" "The Wuxia Phone has detected something in this world" It said. "What is it?" He asked it while still gripping his head with one hand. "It seems like, you are not the only "You" in this world, Master" "What do you mean?" He asked it confused. "There is an another "You" in this world, but the thing is, he''s already dead" It said. 50 Tatsuya Shoyo CHAPTER 50 "The reason why your head is hurting is because he is trying to communicate with you, which causes you headaches and also I think he just realized that you were here" The Wuxia Phone explained to him. "So how can I meet him?" He asked the Wuxia Phone. "Just meditate for a little while" It replied. "Okay" He sat down in meditative stance and started meditating. He meditated for a few hours before he heard a voice inside his head. "Finally, I''m able to talk with you" A soft voice entered his head. "Who are you?" Michael asked. "My name is Tatsuya Shoyo, a samurai and also you" He answered. "A samurai? I thought this world is suppose to be only inhabited by Cultivators?" Michael asked confusingly. "That''s what you think but that''s not the truth. 60,000 Thousand Years Ago, this land was inhabited by both Samurai and Shinobis. That is Until the Cultivators came. You see in that time, we didn''t have any kind of special powers that can help us fight them except for our skills, so we were overwhelmed." "But at that time, the martial arts of the Cultivators isn''t that refined, so we were able to battle them with our skills, but that can only last long enough. They quickly figured out our strategies and started to counter attack it." "Fortunately for me, I didn''t join the war. I lived with my 5 Disciples peacefully in the Mountains. I thought that by living there peacefully they wouldn''t try to kill us, but I was wrong. For some reason, the general of the Cultivators decided I was too dangerous to be left alive." "He knocked on our doors and ordered me to cooperate with them or else they will kill my Disciples. I had no choice but to go with them. My Disciples begged for them to not take me away, but they were held back by the other Cultivators. I said my goodbyes to them and left with the Cultivators" "The next day, they delivered my head to my Disciples and that day the five of them swore vengeance to the Cultivators" He finished explaining. "What happened to your Disciples?" Michael asked. "They infiltrated the Cultivators and learned how to cultivate, even though they didn''t want to. They quickly rose through the ranks until they were able to stand, side by side with the King Of Cultivators." "They succeeded assassinating him, but the generals ambushed them inside the palace. A huge fight occurred between them. The fight resulted them being extremely injured, but they were able to escape from them" "After they escaped, they decided to split up. To this day, I never understood why they decided to split up." "Do you know why I''m telling you this? Because I want you to stop one of my Disciples from destroying this world" He said. For Michael, this was extremely hard to process. ''Samurai''s in a Cultivation World? Maybe this world isn''t that simple'' He said in his mind. As he was thinking, an transparent image appeared in front of him. Michael looked in front of him and saw an older version of himself, except he has platinum white hair and sky white eyes. "Nice to meet you, I am Tatsuya Shoyo, the strongest Samurai" He introduced himself a second time. "Nice to meet you, I am Michael Wilson" Michael introduced himself. "I''m going to fuse my soul with yours, Michael. This procedure is going to be extremely painful for you" He said to him seriously. "What benefits do I gain from this?" He asked. "Your normal strength is going to multipy by 2 and your soul strength is going to be 5 times stronger than the average" Shoyo explained. "Alright I''m ready, let''s do this!" He readied himself for the incoming pain. Shoyo walked towards him and touched his forehead with his hand before he started fusing with Michael. "Aaaaargh!!" Michael screamed in pain. He felt as if his soul is being slice in a thousand pieces. -2 Hours Later- "Aaaaaaaaaarg!!!" The pain felt more intense as the time goes by. -Another 2 Hours- "Fuuuuuuuck!!!" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. -Another 2 Hours- "Seriously!!!!!???" -Another 2 Hours- After 8 hours of that horrible pain, the fusion is finally finished. Michael took out his Phone and opened his stats. Name: Michael Wilson/Tatsuya Shoyo Cultivation: Soul Wandering Lvl 1 Race: Shadow Devil Age: 18 Gender: Male Hp - 1,280,000 Qi - 256,000 Str - 208,000 Vit - 208,000 Dex - 208,000 Attack - 17,280,000 Defense - 8,640,000 PP - 10,456,000 Spirit Stone - 3,400 Racial Abilities - Umbrakinesis Devil Form Stage 1 Overall Strength - Normal - Nascent Soul Lvl 4 - Devil Form - Ensoulment Lvl 2 51 Please Dont Sue Me CHAPTER 51 "I broke through the Soul Wandering Stage, without going through the Lightning Tribulation? Huh neat" Michael said with a smirk. He shook his head and muttered "For now, I need to get his memories sorted from mine" He sat down in a lotus and started meditating to sort his memories and his own memories. He learned everything about Shoyo as he sorted out his memories. He learned that Shoyo still forgave the Cultivators, even though they were the ones who killed him. He also learned that Shoyo still looked after his students, even though he was already dead. "To even forgive his own executioners, what a nice person that he is" Michael muttered. "I could never do that" Michael muttered in sympathy. He continued to sort his memories. -1 Hour Later- Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. After he sorted out his memories, he learned the names of Shoyo''s Disciples. The names are: Sakamoto Ryoma Tomoe Gozen Hattori Hanzo Tsukahara Bokuden And Sakata Gintaro He just realized that except for Sakata Gintaro, all of them is a legendary figure from the Japanese Samurai Period. ''Author, are you sure this is necessary?'' Michael asked me in his mind. (Don''t worry, this novel is too small for them to notice us) I said to Michael. ''You may be right... wait!? Aren''t we going full Gint*ma here!?'' Michael asked me in his mind. (...) ''Author!!'' Michael screamed in his mind. (What? I''m watching Gint*ma here) I said to Michael. ''Sorry about that... Like hell!! What are you doing!? Huh!? You''re watching Gint*ma while writing this aren''t you!?'' Michael screamed at me for no apparent reason. ''You''re making do that!'' Michael screamed at me again. (If you don''t stop complaining, I''ll make you dance naked in front of the Whole empire) I threatened him. ''I''ll stop'' Michael gave in to the great and awesome author. (Now, let''s go back to the story) Fortunately for Michael, he knew where to find Sakata Gintaro and Tomoe Gozen because of Shoyo''s memories, though he can''t find the locations of the other three in his memories. Michael shook his head and muttered "For now, I''ll fulfill my promise to that maid" He went out of the door and went to the Sect Clinic. ___________ At The Sect Clinic ___________ Su Xi had been staying beside Fang Chong''s this whole time, waiting for Michael to show up. "How long is he going to take?" She asked herself. "Why the long face?" Suddenly someone hugged her from behind. "Kyah! What are you doi-" She turned around to slap him before she was cut off by his hand. "Yo, Su Xi" It was Michael. "Michael! Where were you?" She asked him. "Don''t worry about. By the way, how''s Fang Chong?" Michael asked her. "The doctor said that his rectum got injured badly by your blades. Right now, he can''t sit normally" Su Xi replied. "What about his obesity?" Michael asked her. "Still no results" She shook her head. "Than leave it to me, I''ll heal him in no time" Michael said with confidence. "Really!? Than I''ll leave him with you" She said excitedly. "Don''t worry, you don''t have to leave, I''ll heal him with one touch of my finger" He said as he raised his pointing finger. "Are you trying to fool me? No doctor can do something like that" She said in contempt. "Ho, are you sure? Then let me try it" He said as he took off the coat of the third Elder and poke his chest with his finger. "He''ll be alright in five minutes, I''ll be going now" Michael suddenly disappeared from his spot. "Hey, what do you mean!?" She yelled. She realized that he was already gone, so she had no choice but to wait. -5 Minutes Later- "Kreurgh" Fang Chong made a strange noise. "Third Elder what happened!? Third Elder!" Su Xi shouted to Fang Chong worriedly. "Blergh!!" He got up before he started to vomit. "Kyah! Third Elder!" "Blerrgh!" "Eh" She notice that everytime he vomited, his body started to get skinnier. "What did he do?" She asked herself. __________ At The Sect Master''s Office __________ "I''m leaving now, Sect Master." Michael said to Lin Kun as he turned around to leave, when Lin Kun held his right shoulder. "Wait, what did you do to my daughter?" Lin Kun said behind him. He turned around and ask confusingly "What do you mean by that?" "My daughter has been really weird lately. After you left, she started to smile crazily and draw your face in a piece of paper while muttering "He''s mine, he''s mine, he''s mine" Like that, so please tell me. What did you do?" Lin Kun said to him worriedly. ''Shock!'' "Ah, look it''s Sp*der Man!" Michael pointed behind Lin Kun before he turned around to run to the door. But Lin Kun did not get tricked and held him by his hood. "What did you do to me daughter, Huh!?" 52 Mistake CHAPTER 52 "What did you do to me daughter, Huh!?" Lin Kun asked him. "I did not do nothing, I promise it to the bottom of my heart" Michael said nervously. "Hmm, then let''s meet my daughter now" Lin Kun said. "Are you sure that''s a great idea?" Michael asked him nervously. "Don''t worry about it" Lin Kun said with a freezing smile. "O-Okay if you say so" Michael said nervously. __________ Lin Kun''s Mansion __________ Inside the room of Lin Fen, you can see hundreds of papers having Michael''s face in them or more specifically, drawn in them. "Hehehe, he''s mine, he''s mine, he''s mine, he''s mine, he''s mine, he''s mine, he''s mine, he''s mine, he''s mine, he''s mine, he''s mine, he''s mine, he''s mine, he''s mine, he''s mine, he''s mine" Lin Fen muttered crazily. Behind the door, Michael and Lin Kun is watching her from a tiny gap in the door. "That''s why I asked you, what did you do to her" Lin Kun asked Michael again. "I swear, I didn''t do anything" Michael insisted, but he suddenly remembered the pill he flicked into her mouth. "Don''t tell me!" He checked his storage ring for something but he didn''t find it. ''Shit! I threw the wrong pill to her! That was not a Vitality Pill! That was the Love Pill! Fuck!" Michael screamed in his mind. There were many items he found at those storage rings he looted from the Disciples, including pills. Love Pill was one of them, it''s a pill that makes whoever eats it, be in love with the person who gave them the pill. In the worse case scenario, they will be obsessed with the one who gave them the pill. It also has some healing properties and it has the same color, that''s why Michael mistook it from the Vitality Pill. "I think I figured out what happened to her" Michael said nervously to Lin Kun. "What is it?" Lin Kun turned his head to Michael. "Do you remember that pill I flicked into her mouth?" Michael asked him. "Yes, Why?... Don''t tell me!" Lin Kun exclaimed. "Yes, I mistook the Love Pill from one of my Pills" Michael said uneasily. "What!? You gave her the Love Pill!? What''s wrong with you!?" Lin Kun shouted furiously. "I''m sorry, okay?" Michael apologized "Sorry won''t cut it. We need to do something about this and fast!" Lin Kun said sternly. "Wait let me check something" Michael searched his storage ring for anything that can reverse the effects of the Love Pill. He didn''t find anything after searching for awhile. "There''s nothing. Sect Master, I''m gonna go out for a sec" Michael said as he turned around to go out. "Don''t you run away, Michael" Lin Kun said sternly. "Y-Yes, don''t worry" Michael replied. ________ Outside ________ Michael took out his as soon as he got out of the mansion and ask it. "Is there any pills to reverse the effects of the Love Pill?'' Michael asked the Wuxia Phone. "There are many, but the most effective is the Anti-Love Pill" The Wuxia Phone replied. "How much is it?" Michael asked. "It cost around 4,000 PP, Master" The Wuxia Phone replied. "Buy it" Michael ordered. "Yes Master... The item has been bought, please check it in your inventory" Michael opened his inventory and took out the Anti-Love Pill. He went back inside the Mansion after he took out the Anti-Love Pill. __________ Inside The Mansion Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. __________ Michael appeared in the living room, where Lin Kun is waiting for him. "Here, this the Anti-Love Pill" Michael said as he handed the pill to Lin Kun. "Where did you get this?" Lin Kun asked him. "Don''t worry, I assure you that it''s safe" Michael assured him. Lin Kun look at him suspiciously before he called out Lin Fen "Lin Fen! Come down here!" "Yes father" Lin Fen came down the stairs dress in a pink hanfu. "Oh Michael! You should''ve told me that you were coming here, I could''ve make you a cup of tea" Lin Fen exclaimed as she saw Michael. "Hahaha, don''t worry about it Lin Fen" Michael laughed. "Ahem! Lin Fen please eat this pill" Lin Kun said to Lin Fen. "What is that father?" Lin Fen asked her father. "I''m just worried about your health, that''s why I brought you this pill. This pill will rejuvenate your body in a healthy manner" Lin Kun lied. "No I don''t want to. I feel better already because of Michael''s secret pill" Lin Fen refused with a pout. "C''mon daughter, just this once. Say ahh" Lin Kun babied her as he tried to make her eat the pill. But Lin Fen slapped his hand away and said angrily "I''m not a baby anymore Father, Hmph" "Let me take it from here, Sect Master" Michael said as he took the pill out of Lin Kun''s hand. Michael walk towards Lin Fen before he put his arm around her neck and said "Mademoiselle, please don''t be stubborn. Here, say ahh" Michael raised his other hand to feed her the pill. Lin Fen''s face instantly went red as she opened her mouth. "Ahh" She ate the pill along with Michael''s finger. "Please let go of my finger, Mademoiselle" Michael said as he tried get his finger out of her mouth. She ignored him and continued to suck on his finger. "Please let go of my finger, your father is staring at me like a beast" Michael said as he looked at Lin Kun, who is giving him a sting eye. "Jush a little mor" Lin Fen said while sucking his finger. "I''m begging you, it feels like your father just awakened his man**kyou sh*ringan!" Michael begged as Lin Kun gazed at him with his pink eye 53 Boy CHAPTER 53 After Michael convinced Lin Fen to let go of his finger, he bid his farewells to the father and daughter before he went to Huang Li and Ying Ying to say his goodbyes. Michael knock on the Grand Elder''s door three times to enter their house. After he knocked on the door the Grand Elder opened the door. "Ah Young one, what a surprise to see you here. So, What did you come here for?" The Grand Elder spoke in a gentle manner. "I came here to say my goodbyes to Huang Li and Ying Ying. Can you please tell me where are they?" Michael said politely. "Wait a minute here, I''ll call them" The Grand Elder went upstairs to call the two of them. After a few minutes, sounds of multiple footsteps was heard upstairs before going down the stairs. Huang Li and Ying Ying look drowsy as they walked towards him. "Did you really have to wake us up, Michael?" Huang Li asked in annoyance as he rubbed his eyes. "Sorry about that, I just wanted to say my goodbyes" Michael apologized. "Goodbyes? Where are you going?" Huang Li asked him. "I''m leaving the Sect today, I''m going back on my hunt." Michael replied simply. "Okay then, see you next time" Huang Li said his farewells before going back upstairs. "Yeah me too" Ying Ying said her goodbyes before going upstairs. "Those two rude punks, sigh." The Grand Elder sighed. "It''s okay Grand Elder, saying dramatic farewells is not really my thing." Michael said with a soft smile. "If that''s so, then I bid my farewells to you, young one" The Grand Elder bid his farewell. After that Michael left the Sect as he continued his mission to destroy 10 Evil Sects. -2 Months Later- In the middle side of the road, you can see a young man wearing a straw hat and a white mask resting on top of a tree branch. This is obviously Michael. After he left the Vermillion Sect, he immediately went into a secluded area to breakthrough to the rest of the level . 12 days passed before he managed to breakthrough to all levels of the Soul Wandering Stage, making him even more stronger. After that, he destroyed the rest of the Evil Sects in the list, except for the Avarice Sect. Right now, he''s just resting his body from being overworked. But that''s not all, he became famous in the whole Empire. They call him, The Masked Destroyer, which he was not very proud of, because it sounds like a perfect name for a chuuni. ''After I finished my rest, I''ll find a city or village to rest in properly'' Michael planned inside his head. Suddenly a boy around the age of 10 to 11 years old emerge from the woods, wearing nothing but a ragged robe. He had bruises all over his body, making him look like a beggar. But the boy had a determined face and at the same time furious. "I''ll show them, I''ll show them that I''m not a trash! In the clan tournament I''ll beat them to pulp until they can''t recognize their own face anymore" The boy said in a furious voice. Michael suddenly took an interest to the boy''s story. He disappeared from the tree branch and appeared in front of him. "Uwah!" The boy stumbled and fell down to his butt when he bump into Michael. "I''m kind of interested about your story" Michael said to the boy. "W-Who are you" The boy asked him nervously. "Me? I''m just your friendly neighborhood Soul Wandering Cultivator" Michael said mischievously. "A soul wandering cultivator!? How are you so strong?" The boy asked him with stars in his eyes. "I''ll tell you if you tell me your story, deal?" Michael negotiated with the boy. "Really!? Then I''ll tell you" The boy agreed almost instantly. After hearing the boy''s story, he summarize it. Basically he was born in a large clan with two siblings, with their parents being the elders of the clan. The two elder siblings are geniuses, while he has a mediocre talent towards cultivation. He became an outcast in his clan because of his mediocre talent and because of that, he got bullied by his fellow clansmen. Every Six months there is a tournament, meant only for juniors. Tommorow is the tournament and he has to enter the top ten or else he will get expelled from the clan. But the thing is, his siblings wants him to quit the tournament because they said "You''ll only humiliate us by joining the Junior Clan Tournament, so quit it" after they said that, they beat him till he can barely move anymore. The only reason he can move right now, is because of a miraculous herb that he picked up in the woods. Basically, he''s one of those protagonist in a Cultivation novel, who meets an elder that teaches him Cultivation or he picks up a miraculous item/herb that makes him stronger. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "So you want to grow stronger by tomorrow to beat them to oblivion?" Michael asked the boy. "Yes, I want to beat them till they beg for forgiveness" The boy said harshly. "Here, I''ll give you this" Michael took out 10 pills from his storage ring and gave it to the boy. "What''s this, Mister?" The boy asked him. "This is a pill that can speed up your Cultivation by five times the normal rate, use them wisely" Michael said said to the boy "Really!? Thank you Mister!" The boy thank him in sincere gratitude. "Do you specialize in any form of weapon martial arts?" Michael asked the boy. "Not yet, they said when I reach Qi Gathering Lvl 5, only then will I get my own Martial arts manual" The boy naively said. Michael took out a Manual and a spear from his storage ring, which he got from a dead disciple "Here, this is a Spear Manual and a Lvl 2 Normal Equipment" He said as he gave the two items to the boy. "T-This I can''t accept this, this is too precious" The boy tried to refuse. "Don''t worry, I got plenty of those, and when I mean plenty, I mean plenty" Michael still gave the items to the boy. "I don''t know how I can repay this" The boy said full of gratitude. "Hahahaha, if you really want to repay this, then become a strong Cultivator" Michael laughed. "Okay! I''ll become a strong Cultivator" The boy shouted naively. "But remember this, don''t let the power into your head" Michael advise him. "Un!" The boy nodded. "What''s your name, boy?" Michael asked him. "I''m Yang Chen" The boy said his name. "Well Yang Chen, it was nice talking to you" Michael said as he disappeared from his spot. "Huh? Mister?" Yang Chen tried to look for him but to no avail. In a top of a tree, Michael look at Yang Chen with a mischievous gleam in his eyes "This should be fun to watch, it''s not everyday you see a drama like this" Michael said mischievously. 54 A Gem Hidden In The Dir CHAPTER 54 Yang Chen walk back to his clan while reading the manual that Michael gave him earlier. "This manual contains 1 technique, it''s called Rapid Strike. If you master this manual, you can use the Rapid Strike as long as you have a sufficient Qi to spare..." Yang Chen read out loud. While Yang Chen was walking mindlessly, Michael is watching him from afar, so that when trouble comes knocking he can save him immediately. After he finished reading the manual Yang Chen suddenly got an enlightenment but even though he knew that cultivating here was a bad idea, he still sat down in a lotus position and swallowed one of the pills Michael gave him earlier and started meditating. Michael got a surprise look on his face when he saw Yang Chen sitting in a lotus position in the middle of the Forest. "Did he suddenly gain an enlightenment? How curious" Michael said with a mysterious smile. Qi Gathering Stage Lvl 2 Qi Gathering Stage Lvl 3 Qi Gathering Stage Lvl 4 Qi Gathering Stage Lvl 5 Qi Gathering Stage Lvl 6 Qi Gathering Stage Lvl 7 Qi Gathering Stage Lvl 8 - - - - - - -5 Hours Later- After a series of continues breakthroughs, Yang Chen managed to get to Qi Gathering Stage Lvl 9 in one fell swoop. "I may have found a hidden gem" Michael said excitingly as he took a bite from a donut. "Let''s give him a pet" Michael said as he called out Chang Ying. "Chang Ying!" Michael called out. Woosh! A large Western Dragon appeared in front of him. "Yes Master" Chang Ying bowed her head as she talked to him. "Find a large wolf, it better be no larger than six meters" Michael ordered Chang Ying. "It shall be done immediately, Master" Chang Ying obeyed as she flew in southern direction. -5 Minutes Later- Woosh! Chang Ying arrived in front of him with an unconscious large black wolf hanging from one of her claws. She put the black wolf down in front of Michael. "Hmm, nice this is so cool" Michael said before he suddenly got an urge to have a wolf similar to this one. "Bring me another one of this" Michael ordered. "Yes Master" Chang Ying obeyed before she flew away to search for more wolves. -10 Minutes Later- Woosh! Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Chang Ying landed in front of Michael as she carried a large white wolf on here back. She put down the white wolf nicely in front of Michael. "So fluffy! Hahahaha" Michael laughed whole heartily as he enjoyed their soft and fluffy fur. "Give the white one to Yang Chen, the black one stays with me" Michael ordered. "Yes Master" "But first, let''s make them my beast slave" He brought out one of his slave contracts and prickled a drop of blood their blood to the contract. "Now that the contract is finished, give the white one to Yang Chen" Michael ordered. "Yes Master" Chang Ying carried the White wolf to Yang Chen''s side. The wolf already have it''s own orders written on it''s slave contract. The order written in the contract was simply "Serve him". That''s all it was. -1 Hour Later- Yang Chen opened his eyes slowly, only to be overwhelmed with joy as he found out that his cultivation shot through the Qi Gathering Lvl 9. He look around for the nearest Boulder to test his new-found strength. He found a large boulder, it''s size is around 10 meters large in diameter. "Let''s do this!" He punched the middle spot of the boulder, before it left a deep fist mark on it. "Wow!" Yang Chen was shock to see his strength rise through the roof. "Okay! This time, I''m gonna use my Qi to enhance my fist" He said as he transferred some of his Qi to his fist. "Hah!" He punched the boulder again, but this time with his Qi enhanced fist. Boom!! The entire middle part of the boulder caved in deeply. He retracted his arm as he look at his work. "Yahoo! With this I''ll beat my elder siblings easily" Yang Chen jumped around in joy. Awooo! He suddenly heard a howl behind him. He turned around slowly and saw a Big White Wolf, staring at him with it''s deep gaze. "H-Hello, Mister wolf" Yang Chen said nervously. The wolf walk towards him slowly with it''s four limbs, looking more dangerous than ever. The wolf raise it''s head and opened it''s mouth dangerously. Yang Chen closed his eyes for the incoming pain, but the pain never came. He opened one of his eyes to peek at the wolf, and saw it bowing it''s head in servitude. "Human, I have been ordered to serve you, until my Master say it''s finish" The White Wolf spoke with it''s deep and growly voice. "Eh" 55 The Yang Clan CHAPTER 55 "What do you mean? Someone sent you to me?" Yang Chen asked in bewilderment. "My Master wanted you to be protected at all times, so he sent me by your side, so that when something goes wrong I could protect you" The White Wolf lied, as he couldn''t tell the real reason why he was sent to serve this human child "Is your Master that Mister who helped me earlier?" Yang Chen asked curiously. "Yes, he said that he will be watching you in the tournament tommorow." The White Wolf said. "Mister is!? He will be watching me in the tournament!? For real!?" Yang Chen said excitingly. "Yes, that''s why do not disgrace yourself in front of Master" The White Wolf bluntly said. "You''re right! I need a fancy clothing, to not disgrace myself in front of Mister!" Yang Chen said with determination. "That''s not what I meant" The White Wolf said with a sweat drop. "Say no more Mr.Wolf, I shall buy myself a garment only suitable for me" Yang Chen said with haste evident in his voice. Yang Chen made his decision before he went to the direction of his clan. __________ Yang Clan __________ The Yang Clan has existed for millenniums and hundreds of great geniuses has come from this clan. Many years ago, when the 6th and 5th Patriarch of this Clan were still alive, the clan was still famous all over the 5 Empires. A Clan that has many great geniuses and many strong allies. But that didn''t last long. As always, a great clan has many strong enemies. The 6th and 5th Patriarch was their strongest cultivator at the time, both of them were in the Ensoulment Stage. They were strong indeed, but there were many strong enemies as well. There are 2 other clans beside them living in the Mountains, The Min Clan and the Shen Clan. Like the Yang Clan, they were also famous as well but to a lower degree. The three clans had a war, a war that will decide who is the strongest clan in the mountain. The war continue on for hundreds of years before the Yang Clan finally won, but with a price. Both the 5th and 6th Patriarch of the Yang Clan died. Of course, the casualties can''t be ignored either. Five Thousand Clan members died in the war, which was a huge blow to their population of 20,000. Their economy stayed the same even after the war, that is because of their conquered villages. Conquered Villages can be varied from Small Village, Median Village, Large Village, and Top Village. Villages doesn''t have many Cultivators, that''s why they are easily conquered by other stronger force. Their economy is their strongest force, that''s why many clans wants to conquer them. If a village gets conquered by other forces, then they will have to submit to them, whether they like it or not. Villagers living inside the Village are usually treated badly by their conquerors, but they cannot fight back or else they will be killed at the spot for disobeying their Masters. The Yang Clan owns 1 Top Village and 6 Large Villages, that''s why their economy is still good even after hundreds of years. And right now, Yang Chen is shopping in one of the Villages owned by the Yang Clan. He was shopping for something to wear in the tournament tommorow. He walked with the White Wolf by his side in the bustling streets of the Marketplace, which drew other peoples attention to him. "Isn''t that an Elder Wolf? How did he tame such a beast?" One bystander said to his friend. "Maybe he''s one of those young masters in the Yang Clan" "No you''re mistaken, young masters in the Yang Clan can''t even stare at a beast like that without peeing their pants" "Hahaha you''re right, those pompous children can''t even make money on their own" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Hey be careful of what you say, some Cultivators of the Yang Clan may be wandering in this streets" "Yeah, we mere mortals will get killed if they heard us say something bad about them" "Shit! You''re right" The one who insulted the Yang Clan looked around in vigilance. - - - - - - - - Yang Chen walked into one of the clothing shop to buy a robe that will suit him. "Welcome to my humble shop, young master" The shop owner welcomed him with a humble smile. "Do you have any cool robes that will suit me best?" Yang Chen asked the shop owner. "Hmm, let''s see... Aha! I have the perfect robe for you" The owner went inside the deep part of the shop. Yang Chen waited for the shop owner to come back. -A Few Minutes Later- The shop owner came out with a golden robe in his hands. "Sorry for the long wait, but here is the robe" The shop owner said as he showed the cloth to Yang Chen. "No it''s okay, I did not wait that long" Yang Chen said humbly. "Anyway, this robe is made from the Golden Silk, only found in the deepest parts of the Valley Of Beast. The Golden Silk has a defensive property that can protect it''s owner from any weak attacks. It''s suitable for any Qi Gathering Stage Cultivators" The shop owner explained. "Great! How much is it?" Yang Chen excitingly asked. "It''s only 100 Gold Coins" The shop owner said with a smile. Yang Chen checked his money pouch and saw only 5 Gold Coins. 57 Talents CHAPTER 57 In this world, there are 8 stage in the path of Cultivation. Each stage is divided by 10 Levels, in which are blocked by a wall. To break the wall, a Cultivator must use his/her Qi to attack the wall, but as he/her advance his/her Cultivation the harder it is to break the wall. They can use pills to weaken the walls, but some are extremely hard and dense, which rendered the pills useless. So they get stuck in a bottleneck, which can take years to break. But Michael''s situation is a little bit different, he has the Wuxia Phone. As long as he has the Wuxia Phone, breaking through bottlenecks is easy but he has the same case as everyone, it gets harder. Other Higher Cultivators has to wait for hundreds of years, just to advance one level. Lifespans are rarely a problem, it''s because once a Cultivator enter the Nascent Soul Stage, their lifespan extends to One Thousand Years. Michael looked outside window out of boredom and saw that it was raining heavily outside. The VIP room he was in is situated near the entrance of the restaurant, so he can see costumers coming in and out. He saw a man dressed in an elegant white colored clothes with his umbrella entering the restaurant, he looks like a rich young master coming here for dinner. "It''s not my business, whether that guy cause troubles or not, as long as he doesn''t disturb me, everything is fine" Michael said as he recalled a scene from a novel. In that scene, the MC was eating inside the restaurant but a arrogant young master causes him trouble, in the end the MC killed the guy. "Anyway, how long do I have to wait for my food to arrive" Michael complained as he was already waiting for about half an hour. Knock Knock Knock The door opened and it revealed 3 Waiter holding a tray full of different kind of foods. "Sorry for the long wait, we have delivered the foods" One of the Waiters apologized. "Finally, is that all?" Michael asked. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "No there are still two other batches being prepared in the kitchen" The Waiter replied tiredly. "Okay, I''ll wait for the rest, while I eat the food currently in front of me" Michael decided. "Thank you for your patience" The Waiter said sincerely. They prepared the foods in the table, with the side dish being separated from the main dish. The Waiters left the room, leaving him all alone in the room. Now that no one is in the room, he dig in. He first tried their fried chicken, it''s crispiness is extremely good. Next he tried their bear paws, it was a weird feeling eating a bear''s paw. He continued to devour the foods on the table, as if his stomach has a black hole Inside it. _______________________ Yang Clan Compound _______________________ Yang Chen walked through the streets of the clan compound, only several clan members took notice of him. "Hey, isn''t that the child of the Punishment Hall elder?" "Is it the genius one?" "No, I think it''s the trash one, what was his name again?" "I also don''t remember" "Me too, but it''s only normal, he''s a trash anyway" Yang Chen gritted his teeth when he heard all of those comments. That''s right, he was one of children of the Punishment Hall elder. The Punishment Hall Elder''s job is to punish everyone who committed crimes against the clan. He left his father''s house 5 Months Ago and rented his own apartment with his self earned money. Yang Chen left his father''s house because of one big problem, his siblings. They always have bullied him since the day his talents were revealed. In every year, there is a ceremony held by the entire higher ups of the clan, it is called The Talent Assessment Test. Talents are separated by 5 Different realms, Red, Yellow, Silver, Gold, Diamond. Yang Chen got the worse talent, Red. His elder siblings all got Gold talent, which made him the center of ridicule. As a Red talent, the best thing he can achieve in cultivation is Gold Core stage, at least that''s what they told him. After the Talent Assessment Test, they would be sent to the academy. The academy here teaches about how to cultivate or loyalty to the clan, sometimes they give special prizes for those who get high grades. Yang Chen never got the chance to receive one of those "Special Prize" that''s because, he was always late for the academy because of his part time jobs, which resulted him having no knowledge of the thing they learned before. His trash talent also resulted him being left out by the children his age. The gold coins he had was his whole life savings, which can make him live comfortably for around 5 to 6 years if he was a regular mortal. Yang Chen walk inside into one of the buildings in the clan. This is a rented room apartment, he can rent a room only for himself for a cheap price. Two silvers a month, that''s all. He went inside his room and laid down on his hard wooden bed. There was not that much furnitures in his room, just a table, chair and a bed. The Wolf was too big to fit inside his room, so he let it wander around for a bit. "I really have to thank Mister the next time I see him" He reminded himself. "It''s because of him that my life started to change into a bright one" Yang Chen said with a soft smile. He then started to frown "Father and Mother always favored my big brother and sister because of their talents, if both of them didn''t have that talent, would they still love me?" He asked himself in loneliness. Pak! He slapped himself in the face with both of his hands and said with determination "It doesn''t matter whether they love me or not, as long as I prevail, everything would be alright" "I will be a strong Cultivator, like Mister said" He said with confidence. Yang Chen wiped his loneliness with the thought of Michael, he promised himself that one day, he will be strong enough to leave his clan. 58 Make The Entire Clan His? CHAPTER 58 Michael walk outside of the diner after eating a bunch of different foods. He payed 78 Gold Coins for all the foods he ate, counting in the VIP room, it all cost around 128 Gold Coins. Even though it was raining heavily but the rain drops hasn''t touch him since he walked out of the diner. The reason is because, he has a Qi umbrella above his head. Normal mortals can''t see it but Cultivators can still see this, in fact there is a Cultivator using the same Qi umbrella in the streets he was walking in. Michael suddenly disappeared from his position and appeared on top of roof in one of the tall houses in the village. "White Wolf, come out" He said in a cold commanding voice. The Elder Wolf appeared in front of him, the same Elder Wolf who accompanied Yang Chen earlier. The Elder Wolf bowed his head and said in a voice full of respect "Master, the human child has returned to his home" "Why did you leave him?" Michael said in a cold freezing voice as he bared down his oppressive Qi into the Wolf. The Elder Wolf started to sweat as he felt the oppressive Qi of his Master. "The human child said that I should wander around for a bit, because his house can''t fit me inside" The Elder Wolf explained. Michael withdrew his Qi and said "Then okay, return to him, guard his house and protect him if anyone dares to make trouble for him. After all, he is soon going to be my Disciple" The White Wolf bowed his head down in fear and said "As you wish, Master" The Elder Wolf leap up before he disappeared in a series of afterimage. "Hmph, if anyone dares to make trouble for him, I shall behead them myself" Michael snorted. "I wonder, what will be my other Disciples reaction if they find out, that they have a junior Disciple" Michael asked himself in reminiscent. "Well he isn''t my ''Real'' Disciple yet" Michael said. "For now, I''ll find an inn to rest my body" Michael checked the Phone''s map to find an inn, he found one close to him. It''s name was "Night Inn" it''s highly rated in his map for some reason, so he went to the inn in the middle of a stormy night. -The Next Day- "Huaah" Yang Chen yawned as he woke up. He straightened his back before standing up, he went to the kitchen, which was just a few meters away, and pick up his toothbrush and toothpaste. He brushed his teeth for about a minute before he spit into the sink. He walk to the window to split up the curtains, he split up the curtains before he saw a huge wolf staring at him with bloodshot eyes behind the window. "Aaaaahh!!" Yang Chen screamed in terror as he fell down to the hard cemented floor on his butt. "Ouch!" He yelp as he rubbed his hurting butt to ease the pain. "Human child, what''s wrong" It was the Elder Wolf who accompanied him yesterday. "You''re what''s wrong! Why were you staying there?" Yang Chen yelled in irritation. "Yesterday when I returned to my Master''s side he got angry at me for leaving you, so he sent me back to protect and guard you at all times" The Elder Wolf said with grievance inside his heart. "Did you guard me all night? Thank you" Yang Chen said with sincere gratitude. "It is of no problem, it was my Master''s order I had to obey" The White Wolf said. "Okay, let''s get ready for the tournament" Yang Chen said with determination. He dressed up in one of his good clothing, which still had a few tears in it. He grabbed a single piece of bread on the table and ate it as he went out of door and ran directly to the Clan Arena. "Today''s the day that i, Yang Chen, will rise up like a phoenix and win the entire tournament" He said with confidence. _________________________ At The Patriarch''s Tower __________________________ Yang Ho, the current Patriarch of the Yang Clan, opened the door leading to his office. He just woke up 2 Hours ago from his deep sleep before he started to dress up and eat luxurious food on his house, after that he directly went to the Patriarch''s Tower to work. When he opened the door, he found a young man dressed in a black garment drinking his own luxurious tea. But there was one crucial problem, his father, the previous Patriarch, was being stepped on by the young man. "You gotta say, this is some delicious tea" The Young Man praised the tea. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. The Patriarch finally reacted and yelled "Father! What are you doing!? Let go of my Father!" The Young Man took notice of him and said "Your too noisy, kneel down" The Young Man used his oppressive Qi to forcefully make him kneel down. "Guh!" His entire body fell down on the hard cold floor. He could feel his bones breaking down from the extreme force of his Qi. "It''s really good to be strong, back then when I was still weak I had to bow my head down, so that I could survive in the society but now, many strong people have kneeled down before me" The Young Man said in a moment of arrogance before he realized what he just said. ''My devil side has been affecting lately, maybe once I reach 100 Percent on my bloodline, my personality will change into a wicked one!" The Young Man thought in alarm. That''s right this Young Man is Michael, and right now he wants to make this entire clan his. Michael took a glance on Yang Ho''s wretch state and said "Don''t mind me, I was just talking to myself." "Y-You! Who are you!?" Yang Ho asked in difficulty. "Hmm, I''m Michael Wilson and I want to make your entire clan to submit to me" Michael said with simple elegance. 59 Enslavement And The Tournamen CHAPTER 59 Yang Ho widened his eyes in shock as he heard the young man said that. Because in the entire Flame Empire, nobody had tried to conquer an entire clan or else they will get executed by the Emperor himself. A clan is governed by the current Patriarch, which are usually a direct descendant of the first Patriarch. The Clan is also a part of an Empire, meaning if someone were to try and seize the clan under the Emperor''s nose, then they will get executed at the spot by the Emperor himself. That''s why nobody has done that, being hunted by the entire Empire is not really a thing of a sane person. "Hmph, even if you successfully conquer my clan, you will still get hunted by the Emperor himself" Yang Ho said in disdain. Michael simply smiled and said "Do you really think i haven''t thought of that?" As he said that he took out a piece of black paper. "Do you know what this is?" Michael asked him as he showed him the black paper. "N-No what is that?" Yang Ho asked as he felt a bad feeling rising inside his heart. "This is a Slave Seal, once I put this seal on you, you will forever be my slave" Michael said as his wicked smile reach his ears. Yang Ho''s heart sank as he heard what Michael just said. This is truly a fate worse than death. Yang Ho began to feel despair like no other, his heart sank to the bottom of the abyss, an abyss known as Michael Wilson. "Ki... Me" Yang Ho whispering under his breath. "What? Did you say something?" Michael asked him. "I said kill me!" Yang Ho yelled with despair evident in his eyes. "I wouldn''t do that, you are, after all, an important pawn piece" Michael said cruelly. "Just kill me already!" Yang Ho yelled as he tried to move but it was futile. He knew that once Michael put the Slave Seal on him, he will live the rest of his life like a lifeless tree. "Don''t worry about your father though, I will also apply the seal on him" Michael said while smiling. "You!!" His despair suddenly turned into hatred when he heard that. He tried to move his body, but it was futile. Michael''s Qi kept interfering with the weight on his body. "Quite energetic aren''t we? How about a little more?" Michael increased his Qi weighing down on Yang Ho. "Argh!" "Crack!" His shoulders started crack under the force of Michael''s Qi. "Now, let''s get going shall we?" Michael lifted his foot before standing up on Yang Ho''s father. He walk towards Yang Ho and place the seal on his head. The seal slowly dissolve on Yang Ho''s head until there was nothing left. A new word appeared on Yang Ho''s right palm "Slave" Tears formed under his eyes as his heart couldn''t take the humiliation of being force to be a slave of someone. After Michael finished putting the seal on Yang Ho, he went towards Yang Ho''s father and place the Slave Seal on his head. The procedure went the same and Yang Ho couldn''t help but close his eyes as he saw his father being branded as a Slave. Michael notice that and said indifferently "Hmm, why are you closing your eyes? Are you sad because your father is being branded as a slave? Then that''s good, you can now taste the feelings of mortals now" Yang Ho opened his eyes and asked "What do you mean?" Michael snorted and said "Don''t play dumb with me, I know you guys are buying slaves in some slave market and using them for your own ambitions. A month ago I destroyed a righteous sect doing some shady business called ''Human Trafficking'', they even named themselves Righteous Sect to prove that they''re innocent in front of the crowd." "What kind of human trafficking business you ask? Slave Market of course, they kidnap young mortals and brand them with slave seals to sell them off in an underground market, I personally witness it and destroyed them before they even realize it" "Are you doing this because of that?" Yang Ho asked in anger. "Of course not. You see, I have taken an interest in one of your clan members, his name is Yang Chen, a bullied child" Michael replied. Yang Ho suddenly thought of that child, the son of the Punishment Hall Elder, working in one of the restaurants as a dishwasher. "The useless son of the Punishment Hall Elder? That''s why you are doing all this? For a talentless child?" Yang Ho mocked him. Michael did not get offended by this, he just smirk "A talentless child? How do you know that he''s a talentless child?" Michael asked him. "Of course I know, he scored the lowest in the talent assessment test" Yang Ho replied. "In the tournament later, he''ll show you how strong he is" Michael said calmly. Michael knew that Yang Chen is a talented child, to endure all that and still smile naively, that''s not how a normal child would react. "But first you will announce that, the prizes for the top 1 will be change" Michael ordered. "How? The resources in the clan are limited" Yang Ho questioned him. "Let me see the prize list" Michael said as he stretch his right hand towards Yang Ho. Yang Ho handed him the prize list, it was taken out from his pocket. Michael looked at the prize list of the tournament: _ Top 1 - 500 Gold Coins, a Level 4 Normal Equipment, 2 Hours at the Cultivation Spring, High Mortal Cultivation Manual. Top 2 to Top 10 - 100 Gold Coins, Level 3 Normal Equipment, Cultivation Pill, Mid Mortal Cultivation Manual. Top 11 to Top 50 - 10 Gold Coins, Level 1 Normal Equipment. Top 51 to 100 - 5 Gold Coins, Alchemy Pills. _ Michael nodded at the prize list and said "Everything is okay in the prize list, but let''s increase the Top 1 prize." "How? My Yang Clan can''t afford to increase it any longer" Yang Ho asked him in a bemuse expression. "Simple, it''s gonna come out directly from my pockets" Michael simply said. "What?" Yang Ho was stunned, as he never thought that this young man who enslaved him, is gonna give away prizes much bigger then the last one. "Okay, the Top 1 prize from now on is gonna be, 100 Spirit Stones, a Level 9 Normal Equipment, High Earth Cultivation Manual, High Earth Martial Arts Manual, 100 Cultivation Pills" Michael list out the prizes for the Top 1. Yang Ho couldn''t hide his shock when he heard the prizes for the Top 1, because even he, The Patriarch, doesn''t have that kind of wealth. The Yang Clan has a Spirit Spring under the Clan''s Village, it produces Spirit Stones every month but it only spits away 10 Spirit Stones every month. As the Patriarch, he has to budget the resources needed for the clan, leaving him with almost no money at all. The most surprising thing is the Manuals. Manuals are separated in 5 different levels, Human, Mortal, Black, Earth, and Heaven. Earth Manuals are so rare, that you can only find them in Large Clans, like the Yang Clan. But Earth Manuals are rare, so the Yang Clan only has 3 of those Earth Manuals. The only ones who owns a Heaven Manual is the Royal Family of the 5 Empires. And right now, he is practically drooling from the prizes that Michael mentioned earlier. "Master, I shall comply to your every wish" His attitude did a complete 180 degree. "Hmm good, then later when the tournament finish, lead me to your history books. I''m gonna read them" Michael ordered. "As you wish, Master" Yang Ho complied. "Then let''s go to the arena,, but take care of your father first" Michael said as he walk towards the door. "Yes Master" Yang Ho carried his father to his office sit. The reason Michael increased the prize only for the Top 1, is because he knew that Yang Chen will win the tournament. _ The Arena Where The Tournament Is Going To Be Held _ Thousands of youth gathered in the arena for the tournament, their main goal? The prizes of course! Yang Chen nervously walk between the crowds. This is his second time attending a big event like this. The first was the Talent Assessment Test. As he walk through the crowds, he saw some familiar faces. His classmates from the academy are here. His classmates took notice of him when he look at them. They started whispering to each other. "Hey, isn''t that the talentless brother of Yang Mi and Yang Ki?" One of his classmates murmured. "How shameless is he to come here? Doesn''t he realize that he will only humiliate his siblings by going in this tournament?" "I know right?" "Hmph, he will just get killed in the tournament later anyway." "Hey don''t be cruel, at least he has hopes unlike us" One of his female classmates said. "Heh, you''re sympathizing with him now?" "N-No, I''m not" She denied. Yang Chen walk passed them with a indifferent expression on his face. "Hey trash, take this!" One of his classmates threw an apple, targeting his head Yang Chen caught the apple behind his back before he turned around and smiled. Woosh! Yang Chen threw the apple back in a force stronger than the last one. Crack! The throw of a Qi Gathering Lvl 9 isn''t a joke, the apple got crush under the force of his throw and at the same time, broke his classmates nose. "Gah!" He held his bleeding nose as he made a pained expression. Yang Chen walked away from his classmates and went towards the waiting room. "Hey wait!" His class chairman ran towards him. "What do you want?" Yang Chen asked her. "Why did you do that to your classmate, Yang Chen?" The Class Chairman asked him. "Didn''t you see? He threw that apple at me, so I threw it back at him. It''s not my fault he couldn''t catch the apple with his bare hands" Yang Chen said innocently. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Still, you shouldn''t do that to your classmates, hurting them is not the best way to express your feelings" The Class Chairman said. "Fuck off" Yang Chen shoved her away before he went to towards the waiting room for the tournament. She fell on her bottom, before someone ran towards her. "Young Miss! Are you okay?" The Vice Chairman asked in a worried voice. She stand up and ordered in a cold voice "Destroy him in the tournament" "Yes, young miss" The Vice Chairman obeyed. The Class Chairman of Yang Chen is one of the daughters of the Patriarch. "He dares to do that to me? Me the daughter of the Patriarch!? Unforgivable!" Her attitude did a complete change. _____ Inside The Waiting Room _____ He look around and saw hundreds of children his age gathered inside the waiting room He suddenly saw someone he didn''t want to meet, his elder siblings. And apparently, they notice him too. "Well well, look who do we have here? Our precious little brother, coming here to compete in the tournament" His Elder Brother said smugly. "I''m not here to make trouble with you, Yang Ki" Yang Chen said as he tried to ignore his brother and walk pass him. But his brother stop him by holding his shoulders tightly. "I told you, not to show up in the tournament, little brother" Yang Ki whispered in his ear threateningly. "Why do you care?" Yang Chen said to his brother as he slapped his brother''s hand away from his shoulders. "Woah, you''re fighting back now?" Yank Ki asked. "So what? Do I need to explain to you why I am fighting back? Are you that stupid?" Yang Chen mocked him. "You! I''ll show everyone here how an elder sibling discipline his garbage little brother" Yang Ki said angrily as he raise his hand to slap him. Suddenly a cold voice interrupted him "Yang Ki stop now. Disciplining him here is not good for our reputation" Yang Ki stop what he was going to do and turned around. It was Yang Mi, the eldest sibling out of the three of them. "Tch, you got luck this time, Yang Chen" Yang Ki said with annoyance evident in his voice. "Let''s go, Yang Ki. Leave the trash alone, I''ll deal with him later in the arena" Yang Mi said coldly. "Yes big sister" Yang Ki knew he couldn''t fight his big sister, the reason? She is stronger than him. "Little brother, I doubt that you will reach the top 100, but if you do I''ll tell you this, the moment you step on that arena with me, you''ll die" Yang Mi coldly said to Yang Chen. 60 Battle Royal CHAPTER 60 Thousands of children talked to each other as they wait for the tournament to begin. But there was one boy sitting in a bench alone, no one was sitting beside him. Everybody in the waiting room treated him like a plague. Yang Chen was in deep thought because of his older sister. Yang Chen knew that once he beat his older sister in the tournament, everybody will have their eyes on him. Once his strength is revealed, they will get suspicious of him. "It doesn''t matter, I''ll deal with that once that time has arrive" Yang Chen shook his head. "For now I should focus on winning the tournament" Yang Chen decided. Wee! Woo! Wee! Woo Suddenly the siren sounded in the entire waiting room, almost making everyone go deaf. Everybody cupped their ears with their hands tightly, so that the siren''s sound won''t go in. Yang Chen cupped his ears when he heard the sirens, before he realize that it was time for the tournament to start. He shook his head to get rid of the ringing inside his head before rushing to the middle of the arena, along with other thousands of children. The whole stadium was like a football stadium, it can fit around 50,000 people in the spectators sit only. In the middle of the arena is where the childrens will fight (That sounds so wrong) each other for the prizes. Every Clan inhabiting this Mountains has a stadium like this, this is where the clan usually hold big events, like this junior Clan tournament. The Stadium was built by the 2nd Gen Patriarch of the Yang Clan. It took awhile before the stadium was build (10 Years) in the Clan, because of some minor problems. But the other clans, Min Clan and the Shen Clan, decided to copy him and built their own stadiums inside their own respective clans. The 2nd Gen Patriarch reaction when he heard that was... Calm, he was calm because he knew beforehand that, the other clans will copy his work. The Yang Clan still remembered his poem when he learned of what happened. "They say copying is the greatest form of flattery" "But for me?" "Copying is only the greatest work of a failure" Both of the current Patriarch of that time was enraged by his poem. They demanded that he take it back but he refused. The two Patriarch couldn''t do anything to him at that time, so they sent many assassins to assassinate him, but all of them returned with only their heads intact. Even though the 2nd Gen Patriarch was just in the Nascent Soul at that time, but he covered his weak Cultivation with his skills. The 2nd Gen Patriarch was a genius at Martial Arts, meanwhile his Cultivation talent wasn''t that good. He was Two Hundred years old when he reached the Nascent Soul stage, but he had a genius mind to cope with his skills. While he was the Patriarch, the Yang Clan prospered a lot. They had Millions of hectares to farm their fruits and vegetables in, they had many talents appearing in their clan, and in fact he made two out of three of their Earth Manuals from scratch. But unfortunately, he died at the age of 567 in the hands of an assassin. But his legacy lives on, in the children of the Clan. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Yang Ho appeared on top of the VIP room, he look at the exited youths in front of him before he waved his hand and all of them shut their mouths. "Today I bring you all here for a very special occasion, The Junior Clan Tournament! As you all know, this tournament is only for the youths who can push our clan to prosperity" "I am very happy that there are so many strong youths for our clans future, but that is not enough! Youths who is wet behind their ears cannot survive in this cruel, cruel world" "The Elders has counted the approximate number of all of you, there is at least 3,000 youths in this here arena. So I will be conducting a preliminary test to reduce the youths participating in the tournament, which will be decided by a Battle Royal!" He announced in front of the whole stadium. He waited for their response, and as he thought, a commotion started in the stadium. "Isn''t this a little bit unfair!? What about us who has weak Cultivation!? Will we get prizes too!?" "Yeah! We could have some chance to enter the Top 100!" "The only reason why I came here is for the prize, now it''s all gone" The children''s complained, because if the Patriarch were to hold a Battle Royal, the weak will instantly fall. Why? Because there are too many genius childrens here that has a Cultivation of Qi Gathering Lvl 5 to 10, and the rest have a Cultivation of Qi Gathering Lvl 1 to 4. So basically having a Battle Royal will kill all the weak competitors and make way for the strong. It''s like putting a bunch of ants in front of a Lion, they will never make it. The Commotion continued, as the children shouted indignantly. "Shut up! You children have grown too spoiled by the clan, which is my fault. So I will let all taste once again, how to kneel" Yang Ho yelled with a Qi amplified voice. He use his oppressive Qi to make them all kneel down, but he toned it down a bit so that they wouldn''t get injured. All the children was force to kneel down, no one was spared. Even his own daughter was force to kneel down. "Gah!" "Argh" "Raaargh" All of them were force to kneel, to teach them a lesson not to go against their Elder''s. "Now that all of you are in a proper position to listen, I shall now explain the rules to you all" 1. No killing of any form are allowed. 2. Once you get defeated, you''re disqualified. 3. Stepping out of the arena is not allowed. 4. Hiding in one spot will also get you disqualified. 5. Eating any sorts of boosting pills is not allowed. 6. Once you have defeated 30 contestants, you will advance to the next stage. "Now that we have the rules, I shall list the prize for the Top 100 to Top 1" Yang Ho said. He explained the prizes of the tournament but when he got into the Top 1 prize, everyone had stars in their eyes, even the elders. "That''s all, and once I leave this position the Battle Royal will start" Yang Ho said as he undid his Qi Oppression on them. He walk away slowly and the cruel Battle Royal started. _ In The Spectators Sit _ Michael smirk as he saw Yang Ho walk away and said in his heart ''A technique use to weed out weak fighters in the tournament, what a nice move there, Yang Ho'' Michael look around the arena for Yang Chen and saw him advancing from one opponent from another, he was obviously rushing this. Yang Chen threw his Spear into one of the children, it plunge in the child''s shoulder before he jumped and took out the spear. He kicked the Child into unconsciousness after picking up the spear. After he defeated one of them, he moved on to another child. It continued on like this, when suddenly Yang Ki appeared in front of him with a smug look on his face. "What do you want, Yang Ki?" Yang Chen asked with hostility evident in his voice. "Isn''t that obvious? I''m going to beat you to pulp, whether big sister like it or not" Yang Ki said with a smug smirk on his face. "Hmph, then so be it, I''ll wipe that smug face of yours to oblivion" Yang Chen snorted before he readied his spear. Yang Ki did not talk anymore nonsense and took out a longsword, it''s size was around 100 Centimeters Long, the Hilt seems to be made from iron wood. The blade itself was made from a diamond wood. There are many types of trees in this world, and diamond tree is one of them. The wood is color blue, so you will spot it easily in the wilderness. "Look at my sword, it was gifted to me by my dad- Oh sorry "our" Dad gifted it to me in my 13th birthday and that was 4 Months Ago" Yang Ki still mocked him. "Hmph, the sword is only as good as it''s owner, let''s see if you have the skills" Yang Chen said coldly before he charged with his spear. Yang Ki also charge at him with his longsword in both of his hands gripped. Clang! They clashed their weapons to each other before they rapidly swing or thrust their weapons to each other. Clang! Clang! Clang! They clashed several times but it seems like Yang Chen is stronger than him a physical fight. So he used one of his special moves. Yang Ki jump far back before reading his longsword for the special move. Yang Chen knew that he can''t let his brother finish that or else he will get injured. He dashed to Yang Ki in a speed unseen by the other spectators. He arrived in front of Yang Ki to stop him from using his special move, but suddenly Yang Ki smiled at him smugly before he realize that he had fallen into Yang Ki''s trap. Yang Ki kneed him in the stomach, his knee burrowed into Yang Chen''s stomach and almost made him puke blood. Yang Chen retreated before he kneeled down on one leg because of the pain. "Hahaha, Little brother you are still too naive!" Yang Ki laughed at him for his naivety. Yang Ki walk towards him and kicked him right in the face. He continued to kick him until blood spurted from Yang Chen''s face. "You''re weak, now to finish you off" He raised his longsword up in the air, when suddenly something inside Yang Chen snapped. Crack! A loud crisp crack resounded in the entire arena, making the spectators to look at them. They saw Yang Ki''s left leg bend in the wrong direction, the bone in his leg was showing up from his bend leg. Yang Ki was stunned before he release a blood curdling scream. He dropped his longsword and sat down because of his bend leg. "Aaaaaaahh!" Yang Chen stood up and picked up Yang Ki''s longsword before he slash it to Yang Ki''s bend leg. He amputated Yang Ki''s leg with his own longsword. "Aaaaaaahh!" Yang Ki released another blood curdling scream because of the pain he is feeling right now. "Don''t worry, your right arm is next" Yang Chen walk towards him and slash his longsword into Yang Ki''s right arm. "Aaaaaaahh!" He let out another horrifying scream before he fainted from the blood loss. "Hmph, I couldn''t even have that much fun after torturing him" Yang Chen said with disdain. "Hey, where is the medics? If you don''t hurry up, he''ll die you know" Yang Chen yelled to the medics with a bored voice. The medics rush to Yang Ki''s side to take him to the medical ward. Many childrens felt like throwing up when they saw what Yang Chen did to Yang Ki. _ In The VIP Spectator Room _ "Patriarch, you have to disqualify Yang Chen, he was too violent!" The Punishment Hall Elder said to Yang Ho. "So? He was not violating any rules, and therefore he is innocent" Yang Ho said In a cold voice but inside he was thinking. ''You idiot! If I were to do that, I will be minced to death by my Master before I even I realize I was minced to death'' "But my son lost his 2 limbs" The Punishment Hall Elder insisted. "It seems you forgot to remember, that Yang Chen is also your son" Yang Ho said coldly. "He is not my son! He''s just a trash, a worthless trash!" The Punishment Hall Elder said angrily. "No matter what you say Yang Li, you can''t change my mind" Yang Ho said. Yang Li gritted his teeth before he walk out of the VIP room to check on his son. "Ah Old friend, the era is already changing, so why can''t you?" Yang Ho asked himself in wistfulness. Other Elders were there in the VIP room, But they just stayed silent. 61 Leaving CHAPTER 61 After Yang Ki''s defeat, the Battle Royal went smoothly without any interruptions. But Yang Chen, for the rest of Battle Royal, injured many competitors and Yang Ho just turned a complete blind eye to this and just continued the Tournament. Inside Yang Chen, something snapped when he was fighting his older brother. Like his sadistic nature was awakened while he was fighting his brother. In the corner of the VIP room, you can see a set pair of eyes full of concern towards Yang Chen, like it was trying itself not to go there for something. This is Yang Chen''s mother, Yang Bi. Unlike Yang Li, she is very concerned about Yang Chen. She couldn''t do anything to help Yang Chen much earlier because of Yang Li. Unlike her, Yang Li cares very much about his reputation. He would''ve dispose of her son if it weren''t for her stopping him. Yesterday, a suspicious man approached her baby boy and gave him some stuff, like manuals, weapons, pills. At that time, she was watching from a place far enough for them not to notice. She was about to approach them when she felt a dangerous feeling rising inside her heart, so she stopped. She felt like she saw a silhouette of a western dragon, but she thought it was just her imagination... At least that''s what she thought at first. Later she saw him watching her son in a far away tree and there she saw it, a giant western dragon bowing in front of that man. The dragon seems to have been ordered to do something and left for about five minutes before it returned with an Elder Wolf on it''s back. The man ordered the dragon again and the dragon obeyed, it returned several minutes later with another Elder Wolf on it''s back. It seems like the man took a liking to the Elder Wolves, she even saw him hugging them like it was nothing. Normally when you hug an Elder Wolf they bite off your head, but the man seemed to have put something on wolves and now they are obeying him. Suddenly the man ordered the dragon and the dragon picked up one of the Elder Wolves before it put the Elder Wolf on her baby boy''s side. Her baby boy entered an enlightenment when he was walking on the Forest alone, she wanted to approach him but she can''t, because in a split second she was watching the man, they met each other''s eyes. When she saw his eyes, it was like she was staring at an abyss, an abyss so deep that she couldn''t help but feel cold on that split second. After that the man look away and continued watching her baby boy. She knew by then, that it was a warning, a warning that if she does something wrong, he will kill her. Truly an abyss so deep that she felt like the whole world was cold for a moment. But it was just a misunderstanding, Michael wasn''t looking at her, he was looking at a bird, who was flying peacefully in the air. Then she saw her baby boy breaking through the Qi Gathering Stage levels and reached level 9. Which was a shock to her, because even if you entered an enlightenment you won''t breakthrough the levels like that. Unless you use some special pills. She was interrupted by the Patriarch, who was announcing the end of the Battle Royal. \"I have been amazed by the performance of the last 100 youths in the arena, and for that, you shall all receive a 30 Minutes long break for the next stage of the Tournament\" Yang Ho said with his Qi amplifying his voice. The remaining childrens returned to the waiting room for their 30 Minutes long break from the tournament. Yang Chen was tired from all the fightings he had to do and because of the minor injuries he received from all of his opponents. As he entered the waiting room with the other contestants he saw a man wearing a bamboo hat, he couldn''t see the res of his face but he was sure the man was smiling at him. The man pointed at him and used a hand sign to say \"Come here\". Yang Chen look a little suspicious at the man, when he suddenly saw the man lift his bamboo hat a little and saw the man''s face. It was that Mister from Yesterday! He ran towards him and before he could speak, he was suddenly met with a sudden strike of nausea. He cleared his mind up and he was shock to see that he was in a new place entirely, he was outside of the clan! \"What happened?\" He asked. \"When you ran towards me, I grabbed your shoulder and ran towards here in a split second\" He heard the Mister''s voice behind him. He turn around and saw the Mister from yesterday, sitting in a large branch of tree that fell off from the original tree. \"Mister!? How did you do that!?\" Yang Chen asked with stars all over his eyes. \"As long as you''re strong as me, you can do that too. But not on the same level\" The Mister said with a smirk on his face. \"But right now, I can''t afford to go out of the stadium\" Yang Chen said. \"Don''t worry about that, Yang Ho should take care of that for me\" Michael said uncaringly. \"Yang Ho? Do you mean the Patriarch? Why is he doing that for a kid like me?\" Yang Chen asked him in bewilderment. \"You can say that your Patriarch is right under my foot\" Michael said with a smirk on his face. \"I don''t get it\" Yang Chen shook his head as he couldn''t get what Michael meant. \"Don''t worry about it, you''ll get it someday\" Michael said softly. \"Oh yeah, Mister I haven''t learn what your name is\" Yang Chen suddenly remembered. \"Hmm, you can just call me Shoyo, Tatsuya Shoyo\" Michael said. \"Okay, Shoyo\" Yang Chen said innocently. Michael nodded before he extended his hand and a yellow pill appeared on top of his palm. \"What is that, Shoyo?\" Yang Chen asked. \"This is the Jadelight Strengthening Pill, once you eat this pill you will instantly gain 5 times of your current physical strength permanently\" Michael explained. \"But the Patriarch said that I can''t use any boost pill of any kind\" Yang Chen said sadly \"Don''t worry about that, as long as I''m alive he won''t do a single thing to you\" Michael promised him. \"If you say so, Shoyo\" Yang Chen trusted Michael more than the Clan, which is weird considering the fact that he just met him yesterday. Michael gave the Pill to Yang Chen and Yang Chen swallowed the pill after receiving it. Suddenly he felt like he burning in every part of his body, he started sweating so hard that he felt like he was standing in front of the sun. \"It burns!\" Yang Chen yelled out. It continued for about a minute or so before it stopped. His body had grown little muscles on his after the burning effect was gone. Yang Chen breathed heavily as the burning feeling earlier felt like he was in hell. \"Why did it make my body burn?\" Yang Chen asked Michael while he was breathing heavily. \"That''s just a little side effect of the pill, it was necessary, so that your body can adapt to the sudden increase in strength\" Michael explained to him. \"Can I test my new strength here?\" Yang Chen asked him. \"Why are you asking me? This is a completely public area\" Michael said. \"Okay, I''ll take that as a yes\" Yang Chen said as he walk towards a nearby tree before he pulled back his arm and he released a palm attack on the tree. Bam! A large hand print was left on the lower half of the tree after he attacked it. \"Wow, with this new strength, no one will be able to beat me in the tournament\" Yang Chen said as he felt his new strength. \"Yang Chen, it''s time for the tournament to continue\" Michael said. \"Okay, let''s go\" Yang Chen walk towards him before he put his hand on his left shoulder and disappeared. ___ At The Waiting Room ___ Yang Chen and Michael suddenly appeared on the bathroom of the waiting room. \"I''ll be leaving this clan later as I have other business to attend to, do your best at the tournament\" Michael encourage him before Michael disappeared in a series of Afterimage. \"Thank you Shoyo!\" Yang Chen yelled as he felt warmed in his heart. \"Don''t worry Shoyo, I will win this tournament as the top 1\" Yang Chen said with a voice full of confidence. \"Hmph! You? Win this tournament? Your getting a little arrogant, little brother\" Suddenly he heard the voice of Yang Mi in front of the bathroom door hallway. \"Yang Mi, what are you doing here?\" Yang Chen asked warily. \"Earlier I saw you disappear when you were running towards that man, who also disappeared the same time as you\" Yang Mi said coldly. \"So what? It doesn''t have anything to do with you\" Yang Chen said coldly. \"Sure it doesn''t have anything to do with me, but I''m sure he gave something to you, something akin to a treasure\" Yang Mi said suspiciously. \"No he did not, now get away from me\" Yang Chen said with annoyance in his voice. He push her lightly, but because he couldn''t control his strength yet, she fell. \"Ouch\" She yelp in pain. Yang Chen just walk away and got ready for the tournament. \"Yang Chen!\" Yang Mi screamed his name angrily. _____ At Michael''s Side _____ Michael walk into the VIP room undisturbed and sat down next to Yang Ho. The Elders were surprised that a stranger entered the room and the Patriarch isn''t even angry that someone sat beside him. \"Elders, please leave the room. I have a very important conversation with this person right here\" Yang Ho ordered them. Even though they were confused as to why he is making them leave the room, but nonetheless they complied and left the room quietly. After the Elders left, Yang Ho suddenly kneeled down on one leg with his face changing into a respectful expression. \"Master, what orders do you have for your lowly servant?\" Yang Ho asked him. \"I will be leaving this Mountains soon and I want to know about the financial instability of your clan\" Michael said in a cold yet soft voice. \"Yes, the clan had amassed a huge wealth since this clan was built a few millenniums ago, the clan has around 17 Million gold coins worth of spirit stones. But even though I''m the Patriarch, I can''t just spend that money on my own. I will have to budget the things that we need to survive the years, my own gold coins that I can spend is just around a few hundred thousands\" Yang Ho explained throughly \"Here\" Michael threw a Storage Ring at him. He caught it and ask \"What is this, Master?\" \"This storage ring contains 1000 Spirit Stones and a Low Heaven Manual\" Michael replied. Yang Ho almost fainted when he heard what''s inside this storage ring. \"Use 800 hundred of the Spirit Stones inside the storage ring to nurture Yang Chen and then learn the Manual inside the storage ring and teach it to Yang Chen\" Michael ordered him. \"Y-Yes Master!\" Yang Ho never thought in his whole 107 years of existing, that he will learn a Low Heaven Manual. \"Don''t teach it to anybody, got it?\" Michael said coldly. \"I swear to my inner demons that I won''t teach it to anybody but Yang Chen, Master\" Yang Ho vowed. \"Good, now make sure that after I leave, Yang Chen will be treated nicely in the clan\" Michael ordered. \"Yes Master, he will be treated like a royal Prince inside this clan\" Yang Ho said rapidly. \"After he reach the Gold Core Stage, tell him to go to the Land Of Samurai to meet one of my Disciples, he has Silver Hair, dead fish eyes and he is always picking his nose\" Michael ordered him again. \"Yes Master\" Yang Ho memorize what he said. \"I''m leaving now, and about the library, I''ll visit the next time I come here\" Michael said to him before he disappeared. 62 The Little Girl And The Knigh CHAPTER 62 -4 Days Later- In the forest, you can hear crisp sounds of sticks and leaves being step on while someone is running. Birds and other small creatures were disturbed by the sound and hid inside their little homes. \"Ha...ha...ha, Young Miss I promise we will survive this\" A woman with light dark skin in her twenties was running away from someone while holding a little girl in her hands. The woman had full pretty lips, her gray colored eyes shines brightly under the shadows of the forest, her face shape is like a diamond, and she had the ideal nose for every women her age. Her gray colored hair was pushed back by the wind as she ran through the Forest surrounded by trees. She wore an upper breast plate that exposes her stomach, where her belly button resided, thus making her look sexy. Coupled with her skirt like faulds, she looks absolutely stunning. \"D-Daiyu, when are we going to get home?\" The little girl asked while she was sniffing. The little girl had cute small lips, beautiful round pair of blue eyes, small nose, and a cute round face. She was wearing a blue colored noble garb, with a blue cape with hood in it. \"We will have to escape those bandits before we can return to the City\" Daiyu softly said to the Little Girl. Earlier when they were traveling in the Noble Caravan, they were ambushed by a gang of bandits. She thought she could take care of it by herself, but she never expected them to have two Gold Core Cultivators. She was a Gold Core Cultivator herself, but taking on two other Cultivators of the same stage, she can''t do that. Everybody in the Caravan died, except for her and the young miss. She had to leave her comrades in arms, just to survive. She carried the young miss while running, because she was still too weak. She knows she can survive this, If she just leave behind the young miss, but at what cost? She will be hunted down by the City Lord, she will make her comrades die in vain, and most of all, let a small child get **** by some bandits. She can''t do that, that will go against her morals. She is a Knight under the City Lord''s care, so she would fulfill her duty even if she died while doing it. Suddenly an arrow struck her right leg, and the one following that struck her left leg. \"Gah!\" She fell down on the soft dirty ground as the arrows burrowed deep into her legs. The ones chasing her finally caught up to her. One of them was holding a silver long bow, with some arrows lace with poison sticking out of his arrow pouch and the other one was bald guy with a large belly. She tried to get up, but it was futile. She seems to have lost control of her entire body. \"Don''t bother moving, I laced my arrows with paralyzing poisons. So you wouldn''t be able to move for awhile, and we can have enough time enjoying your body\" The one holding the bow said with a disgusting smile. \"You are really a genius, big brother\" The bald one praised his brother. \"Stop flattering me, I know you want the little girl\" The big brother said. \"You really know me best, big brother\" The bald one praised his brother again. While the two of them were talking, Daiyu analyze the situation. ''Right now I can''t move my body, so that will stop me from doing anything else. The only thing I could do now is to make the young miss run as far as she could and hope for the best'' She thought gravely. \"Daiyu\" The little girl said her name in worry. Daiyu look at her intently and said in a soft yet hard voice \"Young Miss, I need you to run away as far as you can, if you spot someone try to ask him for help. Leave me here, I''ll think of a way to get out of this mess\" The little girl was petrified in fear as she heard her big sister Daiyu say that. \"But Daiyu-\" \"No buts, move on now\" She pushed the little girl to make her run away. But the little girl just hugged her and stayed by her side. \"Well well, what a drama we''re seeing here\" The big brother said. \"By the way big brother, when will we dig in?\" The bald one asked his brother lewdly. \"You can now\" The big brother said with a smirk. The bald one ran towards them, like a hungry wolf about to eat a young sheep, he took away the little girl from Daiyu. \"No please, don''t do that to her. She is still too young\" Daiyu cried out. \"That''s the whole point, I LOVE little girls\" The bald one said lewdly. He started ripping her clothes off, but as he was doing that, he felt like hundreds of blades was sticking out of his back. He turned his head slowly and saw many blades sticking out of his back. And before he even realize it, he was already dead. Every blade hit every vital organs in his back, that was the reason he died almost instantly. \"Hei Lu!\" The big brother yelled worriedly and ran towards his brother''s corpse. He kneeled down on one leg and check for his brother''s pulse. When he felt no pulse coming from his brother, he stood up and yelled angrily around the forest. \"Where are you!? Come out here and fight me like a man!\" Suddenly his shadows produce a pair of shadow arms, it look extremely creepy as it crawled up to his neck. A man appeared wearing a white mask with two holes for the eyes. He was wearing a black hood-like robe, making him look extremely sinister. \"You are not worth fighting, you are only worth being killed by your own shadow\" The Man said coldly without looking at him, as the man walks towards the little girl. \"Hey, don''t you dare ignore me!\" The big brother said angrily, but his own shadow suddenly started strangling him. \"Kuh! Gah!\" He held his throat to stop whoever is strangling him but it was futile, because he can''t touch his own shadow. Michael ignored him and carried the little girl on his back. Michael look at the female knight and their eyes met for a moment before she felt her entire world suddenly turned cold. His eyes was like an abyss, a deep abyss that will pull you through his grasp. She felt an extremely dangerous feeling towards this man, but at the same time she felt safe. \"Who are you?\" Even though she was paralyzed, her throat still somehow works. \"I am Michael Wilson, a Disciple of the Azure Sect. Who are you?\" Michael replied and asked her a question. \"I am a Knight from the City Of Grass, Fan Daiyu. I was on a mission to protect the little girl your holding from the bandits, while she was traveling, but unfortunately, we were ambushed by those guys you just killed\" She said sadly. \"So your destination is the City Of Grass too?\" Michael asked her. \"Yes\" She replied. Michael thought about inviting them but he shook his head. ''No, they won''t be able to keep up with my speed, I''ll just give her the antidote for the poison and leave'' Michael thought. Michael put down the little girl next to Daiyu and put a pill on Daiyu''s soft plushy mouth. After a few seconds, she stood up like nothing happened. She dusted off her body before she look at him and said with sincere gratitude \"Thank you for saving the both of us, without you I don''t know what would''ve happened to us. But please can you accompany us to the City Of Grass, because I''m scared that something might happen to the young miss, I''m sure the City Lord will give you a handsome reward for saving his daughter\" She had high hopes that he will accept it when Michael opened his mouth, but his next words cause that hope to crumble. \"No, you are too weak, you will only be a bother\" Michael said harshly. Michael turned around to leave, when the little girl, who has been staying quiet this whole time, grabbed his leg. Michael look down on the little girl and asked \"What do you want, little girl?\" \"Can you please protect me?\" The little girl boldly asked. Michael softly smiled and simply replied \"No\" \"Pleeeease\" The little girl insisted. \"No means no, little girl\" Michael softly said before bent down and flicked her forehead softly, so that he won''t hurt her. \"Ow\" She fell to her butt and rubbed her forehead slightly. Michael patted her head before he turned around to leave. Suddenly the little girl spoke in a bold tone \"My father will give you 2 Million Gold Coins, if you were to accompany me there safely\" Michael stopped in his tracks and his eyes turned back to the little girl. \"Is that a promise?\" He asked her with a green light glinting from his eyes. \"I promise\" The little girl promised. Michael called out to Chang Ying. \"Chang Ying! Come here\" \"Yes Master\" A giant western white dragon shot out from the Forest trees. The Wester Dragon landed behind Michael, and it bowed to him. Previously, Chang Ying was around a 100 Feet tall, now her height increased by 30 Feet, making her more larger than ever. The reason? She broke through the Nascent Soul Stage 3 Days ago, but Michael received the Tribulation for her to upgrade his Lightning God Manual. Michael was able to level up his Lightning God''s Manual to level 2, because of Chang Ying''s tribulation. The Lightning God''s Manual has a total of 20 Levels, the further he levels it up the harder it becomes to upgrade Chang Ying also unlocked her Spiritual Root, they were surprised to find out it was a White Flame Spiritual Root. With that Spiritual Root, she can heal other people with her flames, which was strange because dragons are known to wreak havoc from time to time. Spiritual Root can only be unlocked when a Cultivator enters the Nascent Soul Stage, the Spiritual Roots can appear in many quantities. Like for example, 7 Spiritual Roots were found on a Nascent Soul Stage Cultivator when he broke through. He later became a legend in the 5 Empires. The Spiritual Root have 5 levels, Damaged, Low, Average, Elite, and Royal. But that doesn''t mean quality can beat quantity. For example, if a person have all the 5 basic element for his Spiritual Roots and all of them are just average and another person has a Flame type Spiritual Root Royal Level, then the one with the Royal Level will win. The Qi Sea will also be unlocked when a Cultivator breaksthrough Nascent Soul Stage. The Qi from the dantian will be Stored in the Qi Sea when the Cultivator breaks through the Nascent Soul Stage. The use of Qi Sea is to speed up the Cultivators used of techniques and it will become more and more efficient as the Cultivator increase his Qi and strength. And also, they will be able to use their consciousness to see what''s inside their Qi Sea, like for example they find a Legendary Sword who has a consciousness inside it, the consciousness of that sword will be transferred to the Qi Sea unlike in the dantian. The Western White Dragon bowed it''s head behind Michael and asked. \"What can I do for you, Master?\" Chang Ying asked. \"Fly us to the City Of Grass\" Michael ordered as he jump on Chang Ying''s back. \"As you command Master\" Chang Ying obeyed. Both Daiyu and the little girl was shocked to see a dragon like that obeying Michael. \"C''mon you two, what are you still doing there? Hop on\" Michael invited them. 63 City Of Grass CHAPTER 63 The entire City Of Grass is surrounded by long thin grasses, the grass is growing on the plains surrounding the City. The City Of Grass has walls surrounding it on their perimeter. The walls around the City Of Grass is around 10 Meters tall. It serves as protection from any strong and weak Demonic Beast. Sometimes when a Demonic Beast ride attacks the City, it usually protect the residents from being eaten by the Demonic Beast. But the Demonic Beast can easily climb over that wall, which is why they set up another protection on top of the wall. Protective Talismans are the ones they are using to guard the upper part of the wall, it produces a transparent shield that can withstood a Nascent Soul Stage Cultivators attack. Michael and the two girls both ride on the back of Chang Ying to get to this City for a few days. After reaching the end of the forest of trees and seeing the The City Of Grass from afar, Michael jump down from Chang Ying''s back and landed on the middle of a road. Chang Ying followed suit and landed in a patch of long thin grass. Daiyu and the little girl, who he now know as Jing Fei, hopped down to the ground. \"Michael I''m hungry\" Jing Fei said as she pat her small tummy. \"Do you have any food on you, Daiyu?\" Michael asked her. Daiyu shook her head and said \"No, our entire food supply was on that caravan, and since we left the caravan, the forest animals must''ve ate it\" Michael sighed and said \"Since you two obviously don''t have any food, then I''ll take some from my storage ring\" Before he realized that the City was only 17 Kilometers away from them, he can dashed there while holding the two on his shoulders. He obviously can''t use Chang Ying to go there, it will cause a huge commotion from the residents living there. \"Why don''t we just go to the City to eat?\" Michael asked them with a small glint in his eyes. \"But I want to eat now!\" Jing Fei whined. \"The young miss wants to eat now, and walking to the City is going to take a long time\" Daiyu said stubbornly. \"Who said anything about walking? I will carry you two on my shoulders and dash there\" Michael said with a smirk. \"No you can''t!\" Daiyu suddenly shouted. \"Why?\" Michael asked. \"W-Well, it''s inappropriate to touch a lady you know\" She said while blushing. \"Don''t worry, this won''t take long\" Michael said before he grabbed the two of them and dashed to the direction of the City. \"Wai- Kyah!\" Daiyu screamed. \"Hahahaha!\" Jing Fei laughed loudly as she felt the wind going through her face. Michael created thousands of afterimage as he ran so fast, that the road he was stepping on had deep footprints mark. It look like thousands of people were running behind him, but they were just afterimage. After about 2 Minutes, he reached the gates of the City Of Grass. The gates was tall as the walls on the city, it had a 20 meters wide entrance that even a big caravan can fit through. Michael put down the girls on the ground. The two of them ran in a nearby tree as soon as they were put down and vomited on the base. \"Blergh\" \"Blergh\" Michael watched them in amusement, as they vomited at the tree. The two of them returned to him after vomiting. The change in speed was too much for them, as a result their stomach turned upside down and they vomited. Daiyu knelt down in front of Jing Fei and wiped the little girl''s mouth with her handkerchief, that she took out from her pocket. \"Now you should be clean, young miss\" She said softly at Jing Fei. \"Thank you, Daiyu\" Jing Fei thank her with an innocent smile. Fan Daiyu smiled softly at the little girl''s innocent before she glared at Michael. \"Did you really have to do that? Something could''ve happen to the young miss\" Daiyu said calmly but her voice was full of anger. \"I''m sorry for that, but your young miss said that she wanted to eat, so I brought her here, the city\" Michael apologized. \"Even so, you should be careful around the young miss, if something were to happen to her, you will never receive your money\" Daiyu warned him. Michael raised the both of his arms and said \"Okay, okay, I''m sorry, I won''t do that again\" \"Anyway, let''s find a restaurant to eat\" Michael said as they walk towards the gate, but suddenly the guards protecting the gate, blocked them on their path with their spears. The guards were wearing standard iron breastplate and iron faulds with a silver cap on top of their heads. \"What''s the meaning of this?\" Daiyu asked them coldly. \"Pay the entrance fee, only then will you be able to enter\" Guard 1 said with a smirk. \"Don''t you know who this is?\"Daiyu pointed at Jing Fei. \"How are we going to know a worthless brat? The only thing that matters here is whether you pay up or not\" Guard 1 said arrogantly. \"Tch, here\" Daiyu was about to give them the money, when Michael grabbed her hand and opened it. \"2 Silver Coins? Why is it so expensive? Lower it\" Michael said coldly after he saw how much was inside Daiyu''s hand. \"Why would we? The Miss here was just about to pay up, why did you have to ruin it?\" Guard 1 said annoyingly. \"Yeah\" Guard 2 agreed. \"So you won''t change it?\" Michael asked coldly. \"Of course, you can''t do anything but to pay up\" Guard 1 said smugly as he stretched out his right palm to them. Daiyu saw that trouble was brewing in front of her, so she said \"Just let me pay, Michael\" \"Listen to your lady friend\" Guard 1 said smugly. They were just scamming this people because, 2 Silver Coins were big for commoners, and they can buy delicious food or clothes for themselves. Michael wanted to end this, but his pride kept getting in the way. Because he knew that they were being scammed by this people. He look at the hungry little girl and finally gave in. He gave two silver coins to the guards before walking in, when suddenly one of the guards said. \"Wait! Give the lady to us, were gonna need her for some... private lessons\" The Guard said lecherously. The guard suddenly felt... odd. He saw Michael sheathing a long black sword on his waist. Thousands of cut marks appeared on the guard''s entire body, but not just him, every guard who was present, had cut marks on them. Their bodies fell apart in a dice meat like manner. It look like tiny cubes. but you can see fresh blood coming out of them. Michael look coldly at the minced bodies of the guards before saying \"You''re all pushing your luck, for that, you deserve nothing less than death\" Daiyu quicky covered Jing Fei''s eyes with her hands, for if she saw this kind of scene, it may leave more traumas in her innocent mind. \"Let''s go, people like that deserves to die\" Michael said coldly before he walked away. Peoples quickly gathered in the place where the guards were killed, and created a huge commotion. \"Did you see how those guards were killed?\" One bystander asked. \"No, and apparently they were scamming people again, but this time they took it way too far, and they were killed by that young man as a result\" \"I don''t care how they were killed, but what I do care is that no one will ever scam us of our money again\" \"Yeah, this guards have been too overbearing to the people here in the slums lately, that''s what they deserve\" Apparently many people hated the current guards and the Chief Guard had managed to hide that from the City Lord for far too long. Michael and the two walked in the bustling crowds of the streets. Almost all the houses they see is made from dried mud, rough stones, and woods. Most of the houses they see is shape in square, rectangular, or oval. They had thatch roof (e.g of straws or Reed bundles) supported by wooden poles, the foundation holes for which are still somehow visible. Michael rarely see a nice house, and when he means nice house, it is made from stones, nice woods, and the roofs were made of steel, presumably owned by some well off family. Michael saw a small restaurant, a few meters away from them. Though it isn''t indoors like the restaurant he went before, it was quite nice, he felt like at home whenever he look at that small restaurant. \"Let''s go to that restaurant, Daiyu\" Michael said to Daiyu. Daiyu shook her head and said \"No, I can''t let the young miss eat at a place like that\" \"C''mon, It''s a nice restaurant, and even more, it''s an outdoor restaurant. How many restaurants have you seen like those\" Michael insisted. \"I''ve seen hundreds of those, and usually they are harassed by some thugs or they have huge debts coming from the loan sharks\" Daiyu said uncaringly. \"Then the more reasons to go. It''s quite fun harassing bad guys, ya know?\" Michael said in a carefree voice before he went towards the small restaurant. \"Hey wait!\" Daiyu grabbed his right hand to stopped him from going into the restaurant. Michael glance at her and said \"What?\" \"Why are you so interested about that restaurant, when we can just eat at that large restaurant five houses away from us\" Daiyu pointed at the rich looking restaurant twenty meters away from them. Michael just sighed and gave in \"Fine, we''ll go there\". Michael went towards the rich looking restaurant, while Daiyu held Jing Fei in her hand. Jing Fei stared at the small restaurant for a moment, before she followed them to the rich looking restaurant. The restaurant had a pair of Lion statues made from gold in front of their entrance, twin pillars that supports the entrance, and a small staircase that leads towards the entrance. They also had a second and third floor, coming from the top of the entrance. They all went inside the restaurant. When they entered, they saw tables made from a fancy wood, chairs made of steels, the tiles were made from black colored marbles, and the walls was covered in a smooth black marbled tiles. There were many people dressed in fancy clothings sitting in almost all of the tables, except for one. A VIP table. Michael approached the clerk in the counter and asked \"Can you give me that sit over there?\" He pointed at the VIP sit in the VIP section. The clerk look at them boredly and analyzed their clothings. The masked Man was wearing a cheap black robe, with a belt on his waist. The woman was wearing a Knight armor that exposes her refined stomach, and coupled with her faulds, looks extremely sexy. The little girl was the only one that has a decent clothing out of the three of them. She had a blue colored noble garb with a hood and cape in it. \"It will be 20 Gold Coins\" The clerk said boredly as be stretch out his palm. \"Here\" Michael took out 20 Gold Coins from his storage ring and gave it to the clerk. The clerk counted it before saying \"Please follow me\". He leaded them to the VIP section, and went to the empty table. There were three sits around the table, it was perfect for the three of them. They sat around the table and ordered a menu. The clerk called a waiter from a nearby table and told him what they ordered. The clerk left and after a few minutes, the waiter came with a menu in his hand. 64 I Hated Tha CHAPTER 64 The waiter gave each three of them a menu. The waiter stood at their side and waited. Michael searched the menu for something good, when he saw a dish called Divine Pork. He saw the picture on the dish, and it look very appetizing. The cooked pork was huge, around 14 inches. It had a golden sauce on top of it and vegetables around the plate. \"I''ll be taking the Divine Pork please\" Michael said politely. \"As you wish\" The waiter wrote it on a piece of paper he took out from his breast pocket. Michael nodded before he look at the two, and saw they were quite unsure of what to order, so he smile and said \"Don''t worry about the cost, I''ll pay for it\" Suddenly they started turning the pages of the menu more faster than before. \"I''ll take this, this, this, this, this, this and this\" Daiyu rapidly said to the Waiter. The waiter seemed to have been blessed with a fast writing skills, because his hand are writing in 10,000 words per-hour. Jing Fei also joined in as she said rapidly \"Waiter, also this, this, this, this, this, this and this\" The two of them ordered 30 dishes that cause 300 Gold Coins all in all, but Michael still kept his smile. \"Sir, will you pay now or...\" The waiter asked Michael. \"Later, when the dishes are safely serve\" Michael replied calmly. \"Yes, as you wish. Then I''ll be going now\" The waiter went back to the kitchen but not before taking the menu away from them. Michael and the two waited for their orders patiently. ________ At The Counter Currently ________ A young man around the age of 19 is shouting at the clerk, who is standing behind the counter unmoving. Behind the young man is a beautiful girl, who wore a cold expression as she look at them. This girl is the daughter of one of the three great general in the city. She wore a black colored hanfu, with ribbons tied near her waist and she had a indigo hair tied behind her back, her bangs were move in the sideway, her indigo eyes look uninterested and thin eyebrows that resembles a thin piece of hair. This is Dongfang Yue. \"What do you mean the last VIP table was already taken!? Do you know who I am!? I am the nephew of the owner of this here establishment!\" The young man shouted at the clerk angrily. \"Please calm down, sir. I understand why you are angry, but the table is already taken, so just take a common table in the commoners section\" The clerk said calmly, even though he was being shouted at. \"Me at the commoner section? Are you out of your mind? I have the here is the daughter of one of the three great generals and you want her to stay at the commoners section!?\" The young man still continued shouting. The young man picked up a mug from one of the nearby tables and smashed it to the clerk''s head. Bang! As a mortal, the clerk knew he couldn''t fight back, so he just accepted the pain and let it smashed to his head. The clerk fell into the ground and held his bleeding head with his right arm. He was at the point of crying but he held it back. \"That''s what incompetent peoples like you deserves\" The young man said with his voice full of disdain towards the clerk. This whole time, Donfang Yue stayed silent as her cold gaze was becoming more and more apparent. Dongfang Yue is a genius that only shows up every hundred years, she scored Gold level on her talent assessment test when she was 10 years old. Nobody can match up towards her comprehension in books and manuals, she has already learned and mastered 10 different black manuals with 15 different skills. Her Cultivation is already at the Gold Core Lvl 10 at her young age of 17. Of course it''s also thanks to her father''s resources that she was able to advance this far. Dongfang Yue hated weaklings, even though she was at Gold Core Stage her battle power is higher than the average, so every person that she had ever fought at the same level lost to her. And right now, the only reason she was with this weakling is because her father asked her to. This is a marriage meet up, to choose which proud young man of the city can woo her. This young man in front of her is Sheng Weihao, he has been trying to woo her since they were just 13 years old, he is the only son of the Patriarch of the Sheng Clan and since he is the only child, the Patriarch spoiled him badly. He is known around the city as the Flower Plucking Man, basically he is a perverted man that aims to break a young girl''s purity. She doesn''t want to stay with such a perverted man and most of all, a weakling. Sheng Weihao barged into the VIP section and went to the table where Michael and the girls were in. Michael stared at Weihao and asked \"What do you want?\" \"Leave this table now! I''m gonna need it\" Sheng Weihao said overbearingly. \"Go and fuck yourself. We''re not leaving this table\" Michael said coldly \"Do you know who I am!?\" Sheng Weihao asked him while shouting. \"If you don''t want to be known as a dead man, then you better get out of my sight\" Michael said coldly as his Qi was showing in his fingers. Dongfang Yue followed the weakling and saw a dark haired young man wearing a white mask sitting on the table. She look at his eyes behind the mask, it was like an abyss trying to suck her in with it''s powerful grip. She felt cold all over her body, she felt like she was inside that abyss and strangely, it turned her on. She liked the feeling of being dominated by a strong man, and at that moment she decided that he will be her husband. \"You! Worthless peasant!\" Weihao raised his right hand to slap Michael. \"Michael!\" Daiyu reacted. But Michael simply flick his right hand, before it was mangled in many different positions. \"There won''t be a next time\" Michael said coldly without even blinking at the fact, he just broke an arm of another person. Dongfang Yue was shocked by his strength, even she couldn''t do that. Weihao held his broken right arm as he glared at Michael hatefully. \"I''ll tell this to my father! You will never see another form of light ever again!\" Sheng Weihao yelled at him hatefully. Michael suddenly chuckled before it turned into a full blown laughter and said \"Do you think a worthless mutt like you can threaten me? I can destroy this entire city if I wanted to\" \"You''re just bluffing! I''ll tell this to my father\" Weihao walk out of the restaurant with his entire arm mangled. \"Do you know what you just did? You piss off the son of the current Patriarch of the Sheng Clan!\" Daiyu yelled at Michael. \"Hmm, who cares, at least little Fei Fei here is fine\" Michael said uncaringly as he pat Jing Fei''s cute little head. \"Un!\" Jing Fei agreed. \"B-Bu- Sigh\" She just sighed because she knew she already lost. Suddenly a pair of skft arms wrapped around Michael''s neck. \"It''s nice to finally find you, hubby\" Dongfang Yue whispered into Michael''s ear seductively. Michael look behind him and saw a beautiful girl with indigo hair, and asked her \"Who are you?\" \"Hmm, I am your future wife, hubby\" Dongfang Yue said lovingly. \"Huh? Daiyu what''s going on?\" Michael turned his head and asked Daiyu. But Daiyu was gaping at her seat as she look at the girl behind Michael. It was Dongfang Yue, the daughter of one of the three generals and also a once in every hundred years genius. Jing Fei suddenly stood up from her seat and yelled joyfully \"Big sister Yue!\" Dongfang Yue turned her head towards Jing Fei before she smiled brightly and said \"Little Fei Fei, what are you doing here?\" Jing Fei ran towards Dongfang Yue and hugged her tightly. \"You see, I was traveling inside my big and cute caravan when bad men showed up and started killing my guards. Big Sister Daiyu carried me while running away from the bad men.\" \"But they caught up to us and one of them started ripping my clothes but then Big Brother showed up and killed the bad men\" Jing Fei explained innocently. \"So big brother here saved you\" Dongfang Yue asked while pointing at Michael with one of her hands that was wrap around his neck. \"Yes! And he called a huge dragon and made it obey him, before he invited us to hop on that dragon''s back\" Jing Fei said innocently. Dongfang Yue suddenly look interested and asked \"So where is this dragon?\" \"I don''t know, because it suddenly vanished without us\" Jing Fei said sadly. Dongfang Yue had a disappointed expression on her beautiful face when she heard that. \"You still haven''t told me your name\" Michael said to Dongfang Yue. \"My name is Dongfang Yue, daughter of Dongfang Tu and also your future wifey\" She lovingly introduced herself. \"I don''t recall you being my future wife, in fact I don''t even know you\" Michael said with a deadpanned face. \"Don''t worry, we will be able to work this out if we go into my room tonight\" Dongfang Yue said seductively. Daiyu couldn''t think of any words to say, because she is seeing the usually silent and cold girl looking at a man lovingly and touching him so intimately. \"This is really getting uncomfortable\" Michael said as he felt uneasy. Suddenly, Dongfang Yue released him from her arms and held his right hand before she pulled him up, just enough for him to stand. \"Let''s go to my father, we will be talking about where and when our marriage will take place\" Dongfang Yue said with seriousness. ''She is already planning the marriage!? How crazy is this girl!?'' Michael thought frantically. Michael grabbed both of her hands and look at her intently in the eyes and said \"Dongfang Yue, we just met, so we need to take the time to know about each other first, before we go to the marriage stuff\" She look unsure at first but eventually, she agreed \"Fine, but tomorrow let''s meet up here for a date, and I will also introduce you to my father\" \"That''s fine by me, as long as your father doesn''t have the Man***kyou Shar***gan\" Michael said calmly. \"What''s that?\" She asked him, confused. \"Nothing, just something from my hometown\" Michael lied... well almost. \"Okay, meet you here tomorrow, but first\" She suddenly bent her body near his face and kissed him, before she went out of the restaurant. Michael had his pupils dilated because of her actions, he touched his lips before saying \"I hated that\" It reminded him of his ex-girlfriend, who broke up with him because she wanted to \"find\" herself when he was 16. 65 First Flashback! CHAPTER 65 After Dongfang Yue kissed him, he remembered something he didn''t want to remember. Michael remembered her words clearly, that day, when she broke up with him. -Flashback- On top of the rooftop, the wind blows quietly as Michael stared at the once beautiful girl he saw in his everyday life. The one who supported him from any situation since he was 15. \"Why?\" He simply asked as his tears trickled down his face. \"I need to find myself, please understand that\" The Girl said coldly. \"Why do I need to understand that!? I was there for you and you were there for me, why!? We promised!\" Michael yelled at her as his tears rained down on his face, his feelings were in disarray. \"I''m sorry\" The girl apologized before she walk away and went to the door leading down on a staircase. Michael knelt down on the cold hard ground. Right now, he wanted to give up on everything, he wanted to... kill himself. \"We stayed together for almost two years, and yet, you left so easily, as if everything we did was nothing for you\" He muttered as he walk towards the end of the rooftop, where the safety railings stood on the cold hard floor. He jumped on top of railings and stood on top of it before he look down on the far ground from below. If he were to fall from this height, he will surely die. He look up towards the endless sea of clouds and thought about the good times he had with her. The time when they were smiling to each other while watching Netflix, the time when they went to the amusement park, where she devoured all the cotton candy present in the shop. Suddenly, he thought about his single mother. Wanona Wilson. ''If I were die, what will happen to her?'' He suddenly thought. Michael shook his head and said to himself \"Why are you killing yourself over a girl that doesn''t care for you, Michael? If she can disregard our relationship like that, then she doesn''t deserve my love. She is worthless\" He glance down the rooftop and saw the girl walking with a handsome guy while her arms were clinging on the guy''s arm. She was smiling like nothing happened, like he was nothing. Michael coldly look at them, as his eyes turned something akin to an abyss before it turned back to normal. He made a poem that corresponds to his feelings at the moment. \"For even if my heart is barren of affections, Nothing shall forestall my return\" That day, he promised not to fall in love with someone ever again. -Flashback End- That''s right, he promised not to fall in love ever again. Being entrance by a beauty is fine, but being in love is a completely different thing. Dao Partners? Wifies? Lover? Who cares about those? It doesn''t matter whether a person falls in love with another person, as long as they don''t bother him, everything is fine. She traded him for another guy, so what''s the point of thinking about her now? She treated him with indifference, so he would do the same. Michael was knock out from his stupor, when Daiyu patted him on his right shoulder. He turned his head towards Daiyu. She looked quite flustered as she tried to look at him calmly. \"What?\" He asked. \"D-Did you know who you just kissed!? That was Dongfang Yue, the hundred year genius! It was rumored that she learned and mastered 10 different Black Manuals\" Daiyu said excitingly. \"So? Why are you making a big fuss about it?\" Michael asked uncaringly. \"Don''t you know? Her father is one of the three great generals of Grass City!\" Daiyu said in glee. \"Why are you so excited about it?\" Michael asked her in bewilderment. \"Well, I would like to know, if you like her?\" She asked bashfully. \"No, not even close\" Michael replied coldly. \"What!? Why!?\" She was stupefied as to why this person in front of her, doesn''t like Dongfang Yue. I mean, everyone will cut their own arm just to shake their hands with her, but this guy obviously doesn''t care. \"Can you stop asking? It''s getting annoying\" Michael said with annoyance evident in his voice. She bowed her head down in shame and apologize \"Sorry\" The Waiters suddenly came out of the kitchen and carried 10 trays full of food. \"I guess it''s time to eat\" Michael said with a soft smile on his face. \"Un!\" Jing Fei replied happily. Daiyu softly smiled at Jing Fei before digging in. -1 Hour Later- After eating their fill, all of them went out of the restaurant and continued to travel to the City Lord''s Mansion, where the City Lord resided. But suddenly, a fat man appeared in front of them with a few guards behind him. He smirk at them smugly, before saying. \"You are all under arrest for killing private soldiers inside the City\" The fat man said. \"Who are you?\" Michael asked coldly. \"Hmph! To dare not to know my name, for that I will be taking that woman by your side for myself\" The fat man said lewdly as he went towards Daiyu, but Michael stopped him in his tracks with his right hand. \"What are you doing? Don''t you know who I am!? I am the Chief Guard of this City, and yet you dare to touch me!?\" The Chief Guard said furiously as his fats jingled inside his clothes. \"It''s good that you''re here, I am quite angry at myself at the moment, so you will be my punching bag\" Michael said with a smirk. \"Wha-\" He was cut off when he saw thousands of shadowy blades coming from every direction, where the shadows resided. \"My shadows are extremely agitated right now, and I am pretty sure you will like them\" Michael said darkly as his shadow blades rose upwards and pierced the wind as they slashed so fast towards the Chief Guard, that even a Nascent Soul Stage Cultivator won''t be able to see them. The Shadows controlled the blades like they were like a whip. Thousands of slashes later, the Chief Guard was no more. In his place was a puddle of blood, no organs nor limbs was in the blood, just pure red blood. He was cutted so fast, that any solid part of his body is gone, all that left was a puddle of blood. Michael look at the other guards with his abyss like-eyes darkly, before they were quickly killed by their own shadows. In the form of decapitation. Right now, Daiyu is extremely scared at Michael, those shadows were like hands that drags you down towards the abyss. She just couldn''t think that something like that was real. But Jing Fei was different, she was smiling happily. She ran towards Michael and hugged him. \"Thank you for saving us again, big brother\" She said her gratitude towards him innocently. Michael petted her cute little head and smiled smiled softly at the little girl''s innocence. Michael took a glance at Daiyu and said \"Let''s go\" He walk towards the empty street and kept walking. Daiyu carried Jing Fei into her arms and followed Michael. _____________ At The Place Where Michael Massacred The Two Sects. _____________ At the place where Michael Massacred the Black and Blossom Flowers Sect, 4 men and 4 women were standing in the middle of the forest, frowning. Thousands of arms, legs, heads, organs, and puddles of blood were in the scene. These are the Ancestors of the Black and Blossom Flowers. They traveled for two months just to see... this... this... horrifying scene. They couldn''t think that, someone was strong enough to massacre their Disciples and Elders singlehandedly. \"This is unforgivable!\" One beautiful Ancestor of the Blossom Flowers Sect screamed in rage. \"In my three thousand years of life, this is the fourth time I saw something like this\" The oldest Ancestor of the Black Sect said while frowning. \"Why would he do something like this?\" The Second Ancestor of the Black Sect asked them. \"I don''t know, but that masked Man has offended the Lightning Emperor badly\" The First Ancestor of the Blossom Flowers Sect said in a calm yet furious voice. \"The Lightning Emperor was enraged by the fact, his army got annihilated by one man\" The third ancestor of the Black Sect said frowning. \"Even though we are still called a \"Sect\" but that''s in name only, we have no more disciples nor elders back in the Sect, that''s why we need to hunt down the masked man to get our Disciples vengeance\" The Fourth Ancestor of the Black Sect said furiously. \"Don''t be hasty, we still don''t know how strong he is. If he can do something like this, then maybe he is in the Ensoulment Stage\" The Third Ancestor of the Black Sect theorise. \"That is almost impossible, Ensoulment Stage Cultivators are rare, in fact it''s so rare that the number of Ensoulment Cultivator in the five Empires are only around 100\" The Second Ancestor of the Blossom Flowers Sect denied. \"It doesn''t matter whether he is an Ensoulment Stage Cultivator or a Weak one, but what does matter is how we are going to hunt him down!\" The First Ancestor of the Black Sect said overbearingly while releasing the aura of a Ensoulment Stage Lvl 7 Cultivator. All of their faces turned serious when they heard the First Ancestor''s words. Right now, the First Ancestor of the Black Sect is the strongest out of the eight of them. The First Ancestor opened his mouth and a black beetle came out of it. It had a horn protruding from it''s head, two metal like wings that shines under the scorching sun, and a shiny body. \"This is the Tracking Black Beetle, I have been keeping it as my beast pet for awhile. It can track anyone who we want to meet, even if we don''t know the person''s name or face\" The First Ancestor said. They watch as he whispered something to the Tracking Black Beetle before he released it to skies. \"Quickly, follow it\" The First Ancestor said as he jump and flew in the direction where the beetle is going. All of them look at each other before nodding and followed suit. 66 Auction? CHAPTER 66 -City Lord''s Mansion- Michael look around the Mansion and thought that this Mansion is extremely luxurious. Even the vase is luxurious. It has 2 Floors, the ground and the 2nd floor. The staircase leading to the 2nd floor is stationed in front of the front door, only 20 meters away from it. The railings in the staircase is made from pure silver, it was quite nice to say that it''s beautiful. There were two angel statues in the end of the staircase, separated in different locations. After going past the staircase, there is a door leading to courtyard, where there is a beautiful garden. \"Papa! Are you home?\" She yelled to call her father. A middle-aged man walk down the staircase, he looks like a man who has gone through many battles. He had a solemn expression on his face, making Daiyu tremble in fear. \"Papa!\" Jing Fei ran towards him. The City Lord picked her up and carried her like a loving parent. \"How were you able to come back so fast? Your carriage was suppose to arrive here by tomorrow, what happened?\" He asked worriedly. Jing Fei told him what exactly happened, his face contorted to anger when he heard her explanation. He was undoubtedly furious. \"That was no bandits, it was an assassination attempt! They disguise themselves as bandits, so they can blame it on them later when my daughter gets killed\" His anger meter rose through the roof. Daiyu knelt down on one knee and asked \"But Lord, who would do such a thing?\" The City Lord took a glance at her and said \"There is only two persons who could do this. One is my eldest son who defected from the City at the same time killing my wife or two, the Clan Head of the Han Clan\" 3 Years ago, his eldest son killed his wife, while at the same time escaping the City soldiers. No one knows why he did it, but he escape, instead of facing the consequence. The Clan Head of Han Clan is one of the three Generals, Han Ge. He is a long time rival of the City Lord. They have been since they were just childrens. They fought with each other as they rose through the ranks, now they were their own respective leaders. But they still argue from time to time. The City Lord, Jing Jin, knows there is very little chance that his long time rival will kill his daughter. Thus, he directed his blame to his son, no one will ever have the guts to do that except his son. Jing Jin look at Michael and said \"So, you saved my daughter?\" \"Yes sir\" Michael replied. Jing Jin smile and said \"Since you saved my daughter, you shall be rewarded by 2 Million Gold Coins.\" He took out a storage ring from his storage ring and tossed it to Michael. Michael caught it with ease before he checked what''s inside and there it is, mountains and mountains of gold coins, he was overwhelmed by joy. \"Thank you for your gratitude, sir\" Michael said with sincere gratitude. \"It is of no problem for me, now you can go\" Jing Jin said. \"Yes, bye bye Fei Fei!\" He said his goodbye and left through the front door. \"Papa\" Jing Fei called her father \"Hmm, what is it?\" He asked. \"When I grow up, I want to marry big brother Michael\" She said innocently. His head went into shock for a moment before he suddenly walk towards the front door and opened it before yelling \"Come back here!! I promise I won''t hurt you!\" As he took out his steel gloves. But Michael was already long gone. ______ Michael''s Current Location ______ After Michael left the Mansion, he went directly to the auctions to sell his Disappearing Lotus and Other Stuffs, like the Titanium Sword. He appeared in front of the entrance of the Auction House. He went inside the Auction House while keeping an eye on the surroundings. He saw a hallway with marble tiles colored like a tiger skin attached on to the floor and the walls was covered in a golden like wallpapers. There were pillars near the walls, that supports the ceiling from falling down on the ground. There were many people inside the hallway, noble, rich, average, poor, you can see them in the hallway. He saw sign in the entrance that says \"Green Jade Auction\". It looks like it''s the name of the auction. Michael walk towards the hallway full of people, before he saw an employee and ask. \"Where is your manager?\" The employee look at him and analyzed his clothings before he deemed him poor \"Look, if you want to beg for money, don''t come here and ruin the Auction House. Here is some copper coins, now get out\" He threw some copper coins at him. Michael did not caught it, but instead his abyss like eyes is blazing with anger. His arm shot through and grabbed the employee''s neck. \"You dare to treat me like that? You deserve nothing less than death\" Michael said with furiousness evident in his voice. Michael continued to strangle the employee. Many people took notice of what''s happening and murmured. \"Hey, what happened? Why is that guy strangling the employee? Does he not know who owns this Auction?\" \"I think the employee judged him by his clothings and deemed him poor before throwing some copper coins at him\" \"Ah, that makes sense\" The employee was on the verge of seeing the yellow spring, when the manager came out. The manager walk towards him and said calmly \"Please don''t harm the employee sir, if he said anything rude to you, I apologize. I will punish him as I see fit\" Michael glance at the manager before letting go of the employee with a thud and spoke coldly \"I will forgive you this once, but the next time your employee does this, I shall crush his head myself\" The said employee backed off before standing up and running away. The manager smiled at Michael professionally before reaching out for a handshake. Michael returned the handshake before asking \"Can we talk somewhere private?\" He wore a full face mask, so the manager can''t see his face neither the people in the hallway. \"It''ll be my pleasure, please follow me\" The manager said before gesturing him to follow him. Michael followed the manager to the private room. -2 Minutes Later- Michael sat in a long chair in front of a long table with the manager sitting in front of him. The room had four walls, the interior of the room is made from marbles. \"Please tell me, what are we discussing? Is it about a business deal?\" The Manager asked. \"I want to sell something in the auction, and it is REALLY expensive\" Michael got into the point. \"What is it?\" The Manager asked calmly as he took a sip from his tea. \"I want to sell 10 Disappearing Lotuses\" Michael said calmly. \"Pfft\" The Manager spit out his tea at Michael accidentally, but Michael just dodged it without a single drop getting on his clothes. \"What!? 10 Disappearing Lotuses!?\" The Manager was shocked as this is the first time in history, that someone is offering something like this. \"Yes, how much is it if I put it on Auction?\" Michael asked. As an expert, The Manager calmed down and answered his question \"If you were to put it on Auction, the minimum income you will get is 5,000,000 Gold Coins per one lotus, but if the bid were to go higher, it would around 12,000,000 Gold Coins per one lotus\" Michael instantly thought it was a great idea and said \"Then I''ll auction it now\" \"Unfortunately the Auction house is still preparing stuff we would use at the auction, please come back after a few days\" The Manager said with disappointment evident in his voice. \"Okay, I''ll leave for now\" Michael said as he stood up and walk towards the door. \"Yes, please have a nice day\" The Manager bowed to him respectfully. Michael left the Auction House and rented a room at a nearby inn, before he scheduled the breakfast and dinner. Michael laid down on the bed as he checked his phone for anything. He browse through the shop for anything good and just thought ''Maybe it''s time for me to pick a Martial Arts Manual? Yeah, it''s probably a good idea'' \"Phone, please sort out what great martial arts I can afford right now\" Michael said to the Wuxia Phone. \"As you wish, Master\" The Wuxia Phone organized the Martial Arts section to the ones he can afford right now. ____________ Tiger Style Martial Arts - 10,000 PP Lion Style Martial Arts - 10,000 PP Crane Style Martial Arts - 30,000 PP Praying Mantis Martial Arts - 15,000 PP Hiten Mitsurugi-ryu - 50,000 PP Pandemonium Martial Arts - 400,000PP One Man Army Martial Arts - 1 Million PP _ _ _ ___________ [PP - 22,300,000] \"Hmm, Hiten Mitsurugi-ryu sounds good, but after absorbing Shoyo''s memories, I also gained his Katana Style, so I won''t need that.\" \"I''ll just take the One Man Army Martial Arts, give it to me\" Michael said. \"Yes Master, deducting 1Million PP... Thank you for your purchase... Please Check it in your inventory\" Michael took out the One Man Army before opening it and learning everything in it. He felt a little bit of headache but it vanished after awhile. After experiencing that, he checked the Martial Art''s description. _______________ One Man Army Martial Arts Description: The One Man Army, once mastered, can increase the speed of mind of a person and the shockwaves for every punches and kicks will be largely increase. So please, don''t use the Martial Arts at home, it may be destructive. PS: Really, don''t punch at home or else it will blow up your entire house. PS PS: REALLY REALLY, Don''t punch nor kick at home, please just listen to my advice and don''t do it. _____________ \"That was weird\" Michael said bewildered. \"But I should probably listen to that anonymous advice, hmm\" Michael decided. Knock Knock Knock \"Mr. Tatsuya, your dinner is ready\" A female voice sounded behind the door of his room. \"Okay, I''ll be coming down\" Michael replied. \"Okay\" The voice behind the door said before he heard footsteps of someone going down. \"Now, let''s get ready\" Michael said as he put on his mask before buying some turtle neck sleeves and putting it on. He look at himself in the mirror before going outside and walking down the stairs. -Downstairs- Michael walk down the stairs and saw the tavern full of people of every age, young, middle aged, old, Martial Artist, and some Cultivators. Michael walk into an empty table before the girl from earlier, who knocked on his door, came at his side with a tray of food on her hands. She put the food down on the table and said \"Here is your food Mr.Tatsuya, please enjoy\" She bowed slightly before going back to the counter. Michael sat on the wooden seat and table with a plate full of food in it. The plate has fried chicken on it, some kind of crushed meat, rice, and some vegetables. Michael was about to dig in, when he saw a child drooling while looking at his food. The old man accompanying the child, covered the child''s eye before bowing and apologizing for the inconvenience. Michael paid them no mind and digged in. \"Why can''t I stare at that guy''s food, Grandfather?\" The child asked the old man. The grandfather knelt down on one knee and said \"Because he is a Cultivator, we mortals can''t fight back to them or else we will get ourselves killed in a matter of milliseconds, I can''t have that happening to my grandson, do I?\" He softly smiled. \"Then one day, I''ll be a Cultivator and create a world where mortals and Immortals alike can coexist!\" The child said naively. \"Hahaha, sure you will, sure you will\" The old man laughed at his grandson''s naivety. Michael just ignored them and continued eating while thinking. ''Change the world? That can never happen, because people will always seek change no matter how peaceful the situation, and all of them will always fail'' Michael thought. ''To spare the sands, the seas, the skies I offer thee this silent sacrifice'' He silently prayed inside his mind. 67 Heavenly Tribulation Dragon CHAPTER 67 CHAPTER 67 Michael sat down as he took a dip on his food in the table, but suddenly he noticed a lot of people was staring at him. It seemed like they were curious about something. \"Hey, how is he going to eat with that mask on his face?\" \"I don''t know, maybe he''ll remove it\" \"I don''t think so, he has been wearing that mask since earlier when he walked into the inn\" Michael smirked under his mask and took a scoop of rice with his spoon before the mouth part of the mask creepily opened like a mouth with a bunch of sharp teeth. The people shivered as they saw what happened on the mask''s lower part. Inside the lower part of the mask was his mouth, where he put the spoon in which was full of rice. Michael picked up the leg of the fried Chicken and ate it along with the rice. After a few minutes, he finished the food he was eating and stood up before his mask''s lower part closed up, it looked extremely creepy. Michael left his dirty plates on the table for the employees to clean it up. He walk up towards the stairs before he went back to his room. Michael laid down on his bed with his back, suddenly he felt something in his dantian. It seems like, his tribulation is coming closer and closer. He suspects, by the end of tomorrow, his tribulation will come. This is not good. \"I can''t do my tribulation here in the city, or else thousands of innocent lives will be lost... Well, not all of them are innocent but still\" Michael said to himself in alarm. Michael then decided to go out of the city for the time being, tomorrow. So he can safely go through his lightning tribulation. Michael took out his headset and put it on before playing a song with his phone, named: Kana Nishino - Best Friend. After awhile he fell asleep before going to his Dreamland. -The Next Day- Michael went out of his room before making his way to the tavern and getting breakfast. After he finished eating his breakfast, which was pretty uncomfortable because of all the people staring at him, he decided to go out of the City to confront his Tribulation and finally ascend to the Nascent Soul Stage. He walk towards the Tavern doors when suddenly a huge bear like-man entered the door, hitting Michael in the process. The man was huge, his arms were so huge that it felt like his arms were half of his body, his clothes had eight packs bulging from it. When the other customers saw this, they whispered at each other. \"There he goes\" \"Why does he have to do something like this everytime he goes in\" \"He always extort from weak and rich people, someday he''ll encounter someone he can''t handle\". It seems like this guy extorts from rich peoples, and probably right now, Michael is his target. Michael look at the man boredly before he tried to go pass the man, but the bear-like man stopped him with his left hand. \"You, don''t you know the rules here? You have to pay me protection fees for you to exit from this tavern\" He said to him threateningly. \"Pay you? Why do I have to do that? I can just kill you right here and right now\" Michael said coldly as his shadows started moving towards the man. \"If you don''t pay, I''ll beat you to death\" The man threatened him. He crack his fist in front of Michael before he aimed at Michael to punch. But Michael just block it with his pinky finger and flick the guy. The huge man flew across the street, but he did not just stop there. He crash into a few houses before his momentum was stopped by the impact. All his bones were broken to the point that, his bone was showing on his left arm. The man grunted in pain and tried to stand up but he couldn''t, because of his injuries. The man is only a mere mortal, that''s why Michael held back to 95% of his total strength. But the man still got injuries. Michael just ignored him and flew towards the plains. But suddenly, he notice a large thunder cloud above him, the thunders was like a dragon, roaring in the depths of the heavens. Michael knew that the time is already ticking more faster than before, so he flew even more faster to reach the plains. After a few minutes, he finally reached the grass plains. Michael stood in the never ending sea of Grass as he stared towards the heavens in a defying manner. \"Roar!!\" The heavens roared as if it sense a being defying it. Suddenly an Eastern Dragon as huge as a mountain, made entirely of red lightning, circling around the thunder clouds. Michael''s eyes constricted as he felt the power of that Eastern Dragon, even though he didn''t knew how strong it was, but what he knew is that, it is stronger than him. Michael activated the Lightning God''s Manual and absorbed the lightning particles around the vicinity. His hairs stood up as the lightning particles entered his body. He activated the Devil Form and his power instantly rose to Ensoulment Stage Lvl 10. Michael knew that this is going to be a tough fight. Michael took out Shen Zhi Jian and readied himself for the Battle. Shen Zhi Jian''s soul floated upwards but when he saw the lightning dragon, his eyes dilated. He look at Michael with an angry look on his face and yelled \"What did you do!? How in the nine heavens did you call a Heavenly Tribulation Dragon!?\" \"I don''t know how, but I think what we need to focus right now is how to defeat that big ass dragon\" Michael said with seriousness spreading into his face. \"Alright. First I''ll tell you about that dragon. It is a lightning dragon that transcended the reincarnation, it has lived for millions of years, but this is just his Avatar. I didn''t think that an Avatar of a Godly Being is this strong, probably surpassing the Ascension Stage by a large margin\" Shen Zhi Jian said with seriousness. Michael heart almost stopped when he heard what Shen Zhi Jian said. \"Then how am I suppose to beat that thing!?\" He asked with a panicked expression. \"The thing is, you can''t\" Shen Zhi Jian said. \"What? There must be a way\" Michael said as desperation is nearing his heart. \"In this world, nobody can beat such a Godly Being\" Shen Zhi Jian said with hope vanishing in his voice. Michael knelt down and punch the ground hard, making a large hole in the middle of the grass plains. \"Goddamn it!!\" He yelled as tears began to for under his eyes. \"I can''t die here! I still haven''t live my life to the fullest!\" Michael yelled. But suddenly he remembered the Wuxia Phone. He took out the Wuxia Phone and asked. \"Wuxia Phone, is there anything in the shop that can help me deal with this dragon?\" \"I have found one that can defeat that dragon instantly\" The Wuxia Phone replied. Michael''s eyes brightened as he heard the Wuxia Phone. \"What is it?\" He asked. \"It is a seal, more accurately, it can seal anything no matter how strong they are but it only works on Lightning beings\" The Wuxia Phone replied. \"That''s it! How much is it?\" \"20,000,000 PP, would you like to buy the Godly Lightning Seal?\" The Wuxia Phone asked. \"Yes, go and buy it!\" Michael said excitingly. He doesn''t care about his PP anymore, because in the end of the day his life is still more important than a measly PP. \"Thank you for your purchase... Please check the purchased item in your inventory\" Michael took out the Godly Lightning Seal. It looks like ring, it had a black shallow gem on it, and it had some kind of inscription patterns around it. Michael was about to check the description, when the Tribulation Dragon roared. It''s pure white eyes is now directed at him, pure rage can be seen on it''s eyes. \"Roar!!\" It roared at him again before descending directly towards him in a high speed. Michael immediately put the ring in his ring finger before he flew towards the dragon and raise his arm, where the ring was, towards the dragon and hoped for the best. The Heavenly Tribulation Dragon continued to descend at him in high speed, without stopping. Both the ring in Michael''s finger and the Dragon clashed, but suddenly the Heavenly Tribulation Dragon was being slowly absorbed inside the ring. The Dragon cried in anguish as the ring continued to suck him in without even having the chance to fight back. Shen Zhi Jian was surprised at what''s happening to the dragon. This is the first time in his fifty thousand years of life that he saw something like this. The Red Lightning Dragon was completely absorbed inside the ring in a matter of seconds. But strangely the ring just became an inscription in his finger. There was no ring in place. But suddenly the inscription crawled up to his arm before it went directly towards his stomach. It circled around a bit before it formed a whirlpool like pattern and at middle is the head of the Lightning Dragon, looking enraged. Michael successfully advanced to the Nascent Soul Stage! He felt a little bit dizzy before he fainted and fell from hundred feet height. Shen Zhi Jian quickly acted and caught him, before he can fall to the ground. But unknown to them, at Michael''s Qi Sea there was large cage as big as mountain and inside the cage, you guessed it, The Heavenly Tribulation Dragon. 68 Heavens Seeks To Destroy Me? CHAPTER 68 The birds sang in the tree branches, as the wind blew into the window of Michael''s room in the City Lord''s Mansion. Michael slept on the soft and fluffy bed inside of the City Lord''s Mansion. His eyelids twitch a little before his eyes opened wide and he quickly stood up his back but he noticed that his body is slightly hurting. He looks at his body and saw he was wrapped around in bandages. Suddenly a voice sounded on his side \"Don''t move around yet, your body still hasn''t healed enough up yet\" It was Shen Zhi Jian. \"What happened after I fainted?\" Michael asked as he felt a small headache on his head. \"You had several third-degree burns on your body after coming in contact with the Heavenly Tribulation Dragon, it was a miracle you even survived!\" Shen Zhi Jian said as though as he was amazed \"I''m gonna take off the bandages now, it''s a bother,\" Michael said before taking off the bandage wrapping around his body. \"Wai- What?\" Shen Zhi Jian was surprised to see that Michael''s wounds had already healed. Because of Michael''s devil bloodline, he''s natural healing is several times higher than others. \"I''m a devil, remember?\" Michael said with a soft smile. \"Tch, how can I forget about that?\" Shen Zhi Jian said to himself. \"Oh yeah, where am I?\" Michael asked as he looks around the surrounding walls. \"After you fainted, the City Lord and a young girl came to rescue you. Apparently, the whole city saw the Heavenly Tribulation Dragon descending from the heavens and the peoples of the city panicked\" \"The City Lord saw you fighting against the Heavenly Tribulation Dragon and came to rescue you with his daughter\" Shen Zhi Jian explained. \"Are they okay?\" Michael asked. \"Yes, they did not receive any damage from the Heavenly Tribulation Dragon\" She Zhi Jian replied. \"What happened to the Dragon?\" Michael asked with seriousness in his voice. \"After you used some kind of seal, the Dragon got absorbed inside of you\" Shen Zhi Jian replied. Knock Knock Knock A knocking sound came from the door. Both Michael and Shen Zhi Jian look at the door before Shen went inside the sword. \"Come in,\" Michael said. The door opened and it revealed Jing Jin and Jing Fei. Jing Fei instantly ran towards him and jumped to his embrace. \"Are you okay?\" She asked innocently as she blinked her cute little eyes. Jing Jin gritted his teeth as he saw his precious darling little daughter hugging a man 10 years older than her. He calmed himself down and walk towards Michael. Michael looks at him and said \"Thank you for rescuing me, I really appreciate it\" With gratitude. \"It is of no problem, now when are you going to leave?\" He asked with a little malice in his voice. \"Papa!\" Jing Fei yelled. \"Okay okay, he can stay here for a few days, then he''s out\" Jing Jin gave in to his daughter. Jing Fei nodded satisfied at her father''s decision. Michael looks at the two weirdly and thought ''Why is she so satisfied when I am staying at her house, not paying anything\" He was confused. Jing Fei look up to him and innocently Asked, \"Will you stay here for a couple of days?\" \"I''m sorry Jing Fei, but I have some appointments tomorrow,\" Michael said while smiling softly. Jing Fei obviously looks disappointed but she erases that expression and replaced it with a beaming smile \"Hmm, then the next time you come here, bring me some gifts\" She said innocently. \"You can count on me, Fei Fei,\" Michael said. \"Yay!\" She was overjoyed, she hugged Michael more tightly than before. Michael smiled at Jing Fei as he felt her tight hug, he patted her back with his right hand softly. Michael looks at Jing Jin when he saw a completely different eye gazing at him with madness inside his eyes, it''s not the Man**kyou Sh*ringan it was the R*nnegan!! His eyes had surpassed the natural limit! Michael quickly let go of Jing Fei and said softly \"Jing Fei, I am quite tired so I''ll be sleeping now, can you please leave now?\" \"Alright, but I will come later okay?\" She said with disappointment evident in her voice. \"Don''t worry about it, Fei Fei?\" Michael said. He rubbed her smooth and soft hair as she stood up. \"I''ll be going now, big brother,\" She said cutely. Michael nodded at her. But as she walks towards the door, she suddenly turned around and kissed Michael on the left side of his cheeks. Her face immediately became like a tomato before running away outside of his room. Michael touched the part where she kissed him when he saw Jing Jin''s R*nnegan slowly turning into a Rinne-Sh*ringan. Jing Jin glared at him with his extremely cold eyes before he left through the door. Michael sweated behind his back, but he calmed down when he saw Jing Jin leaving the room. Michael pulled out his Phone after they left and opened it. He saw five new notification on the notification tabs. ____________ \"Congratulations on advancing to the Nascent Soul Stage, for that you have received a very expensive item; The Random World Teleporter!\" \" You have been made as to the J*nchuuriki of the Heavenly Tribulation Dragon\". \"You have been given a Gift Box, it contains random special items that will quickly boost your strength.\" \"You have unlocked the app Youtube. You can now watch videos or upload a video yourself, how exciting is that?!\" \"The Status function has been replaced, you can now see the Battle Power of a person except you can no longer see the stats of a person\" ______________ Michael was shocked to see the app Youtube in The Wuxia Phone. It is practically the best thing that he could receive at the moment, now he finally has some ways to contact his family and friends. He was a bit curious about the new Battle Power function, so he checks out his own Battle Power. ____________ Nascent Soul Lvl 1 BP - 2,080,000 Normal Form BP - 20,800,000 Devil Form _____________ \"Hahahahahaha! Now I am one of the strongest in this world!\" Michael laughed maniacally. But suddenly he remembered the notification saying \"You have become the J*nchuuriki of the Heavenly Tribulation Dragon\" What''s up with that? Michael immediately let his consciousness to go to his Qi Sea. _____ In His Qi Sea _____ Michael opened his eyes inside his Qi Sea. He looks around and saw nothing but a small pond and everything is pure white. He walks towards the small pond before he knelt down on one knee and touch the waters of the small pond with the tip of his fingers. It felt...nice, it was like touching a cold yet warm water. But he knew, this is Qi. Michael tried to test the depths of the water by shoving his entire arm in the water, but he realized, even though the pond was small, only around 20 meters large, it was extremely deep. Michael couldn''t bring his body to go into the water like something was telling him not to. So he just stayed on land. \"Hmph, so my jailer has finally visited me, what an honor\" A booming voice sounded behind him. It sounded sarcastic. Michael turned around and he was shocked at what he saw. A giant cage is inside his Qi Sea with the ring in the middle of it, and inside it is a Red Dragon made entirely of red lightning. Yes, it was the Heavenly Tribulation Dragon from yesterday. The Dragon looks at him with extreme rage within its giant pair of pure white eyes. Bang!! Bang!! Bang!! It attacked the cage with its claws three times but it was futile because the cage seems to be indestructible. \"If it weren''t for this seal, I would''ve been able to kill you!\" The Heavenly Tribulation Dragon yelled with his booming voice. Michael covered his ears from the loud voice of the Giant Dragon. The Dragon''s eyes suddenly changed into a more serene one before it said \"You, the only being that had ever opposed the heavens, has lived yet again. The one being that has the potential to dethrone the heavens from its seat\" \"What do you mean by that?\" Michael asked with a confused expression. \"Know this, my jailer, for you are the being that will bring destruction or the being who will bring peace in the thousand worlds. I sent one of my consciousness here to destroy not only your body but your soul too, for you are a threat to the heavens\" \"Who are you?\" Michael asked. \"Me? I am the one who governs all the dragons that live in the thousand worlds, the true Heavenly Tribulation Dragon. Right now I am possessing my own consciousness to communicate with you, this consciousness has quite the anger problem. The heavens will continue to send Celestial beings to kill you, but if you were able to defeat all of them, the heavens will personally come here to kill you, no, to destroy you\" The Dragon suddenly lost its serene expression and turned back to its rage. \"Hmph, be grateful to the t, because he asked me not harm to you just yet, but once you weaken your defences, I will strike to kill you,\" The Dragon said with anger evident in his voice. \"For a prisoner, you''re quite the arrogant one aren''t you,\" Michael said with a smirk. \"Hmph\" The Dragon snorted before laying down on its cage to sleep. \"Lazy bastard\" Michael muttered before going back to his body. ________ Outside ________ Michael suddenly opened his eyes before he checks the surroundings. He saw that he was not in the Qi Sea anymore and he was back in the real world. Michael fell into deep thought and said \"The one who brings destruction or piece to the thousand worlds? What does he mean by that?\" \"The heavens seeks to kill me? Why? Who was I in the past?\" Right now Michael is really confused as to why the heavens would do that. \"The potential to surpass the heavens? Is it because of the Wuxia Phone? This questions is really bugging me, but the one thing that bugs me the most is, how did he possess his own consciousness?\" 69 Second 4th Wall Break CHAPTER 69 Michael sat in his bed with a thinking pose, because he feels like he was forgetting something. Something not important. Michael just decided to go with \"Meh, I''ll remember it someday\" Unknown to him, Dongfang Yue and her father were waiting in front of the restaurant they dined at a few days ago. \"Are you sure he is going to come?\" Her father asked her. \"I really don''t know father,\" She said in a cold yet with no malice tone of voice. He crossed his arms before saying \"Are you really sure he''s strong? \" Yes father, he is extremely strong\" She replied in a monotone voice. They waited and waited and waited and waited but he still did not show up. \"Are you sure he was not tricking you?\" He asked. \"Yes, father\" She replied. \"Okay, I trust you,\" He said and waited. Meanwhile back with Michael. Michael was standing up in front of a human-size mirror while recording himself without the mask on his face. \"Hello, I am going to be a new YouTuber, please subscribe after I post my next video,\" He said in front of the mirror as the camera of the Wuxia the recorded it. After recording it, he turned off the camera and checked the video. He looks at it and said \"Alright, this is good. Now I can start my YouTubing career\" He nodded his head, satisfied. He created a channel named: The Cultivator before he uploaded the video he created just a moment ago on Y*uTube. It was a 30-second video of him introducing himself. Later he is going to make a video about him fighting some kind of giant monster he can find. Around the size of a Mountain. But first, he is going to dress up for the auction. He bought a black turtleneck long sleeves, black blazers, and black trousers from the shop. He went into the bathroom on the right side of the room, to wash his body. -10 Minutes Later- After washing his body, he put on his newly bought clothes before coming out of the bathroom. He looks extremely dashing on his turtleneck paired with his black blazer and trouser. He suddenly felt a little hungry. He was about to buy food in the shop when someone knocked on his door. Knock Knock Knock \"Hello, I''m the maid assigned to assist you, please tell me if there is anything you need,\" The maid said behind the doors. \"Perfect timing, please bring me some food to eat\" Michael replied. He can''t waste PP write now on meager things if he can get it freely. \"Yes sir, I''ll be back,\" She said before he heard footsteps leaving his door. Michael waited for a few minutes before he heard someone knock on his door. \"Sir, here is the food you wanted,\" The maid said behind the door. \"Bring it in here\" He ordered. \"Yes, I''ll be opening the door now,\" She said as the doorknob rotated before the door opened. When she opened the door and saw the man inside, she was stunned. A handsome guy wearing clothes she hasn''t seen before is sitting on top of the bed. She blinks a few times before she suddenly fainted from his dashing charm. But the tray she was holding is also falling down to the ground. Michael appeared beside the tray full of foods and caught it in just a millisecond. But he did not catch the maid and as a result, she fell on the ground, fainted. \"Whew, that was close or else the food would''ve been ruined\" He sighed in relief and ignored the lovestruck maid, who was fainted on the floor. He looks at the maid for a moment and decided to carry her outside of the room. He carried her in both of his arms, princess style. He walks outside of the room and went next to the wall before he knelt down on one knee to lower her body to the ground gently. She opened her eyes and saw his face so close to her, she immediately fainted again. \"I wonder why this girl fainted? Nah not my problem\" Michael wondered out loud. He went back into his room and started eating his food. -An Hour Later- After he ate his food he went out of the City Lord''s mansion, without asking for permission, to go to the auction house and now Michael is being seen walking on the side of the street as the women of all different ages are staring at him with a lovestruck expression on their faces. He now realizes the reason why that maid fainted, it was because of him. ''Is it because of the clothing? Do I look handsome in these clothes? Maybe I should wear something similar to this everyday'' He thought. \"Kyah! So handsome!\" \"Oh my God, so dashing, so cool\" \"Marry me!\" \"Let me have your babies!\" That one was a little creepy. \"I may be old but I can still do the techniques of a young girl\" Okay, this one is totally creepy. \"Being so popular is such a curse\" He said dramatically as he put his hand on his head and the other on his waist. That''s right, he is posing like a model. All the girls almost fainted at the spot when they saw him posing. Michael no longer has the mask, so they can see his face now. He''s extremely handsome and coupled with his abysses like eyes that draw them in and he''s out of place clothes, he was extremely dashing. Michael continued his walk and before he realizes it, he was already in front of the Green Jade Auction House. Unlike last time there were no more people in different kinds of classes, instead, it was full of rich people and rich Cultivators. Michael walks through the crowds and went towards the manager''s room. Knock Knock Knock He knocked on the door and after a few seconds, someone completely different opened the door. It was a boy no older than 13, and it seems like he is somewhat talented, with the cultivation of Foundation Establishment Lvl 4. He had deep blue hair, his hairstyle was messy like a child who hasn''t comb for days, his bright blue eyes shine under light from the ceiling. \"Who are you?\" The boy rudely asked. \"I am here for an appointment, can you bring the manager here?\" Michael asked him. \"My dad and mom are talking to him right now, so please stay here for a while,\" The boy said before shutting the door on him. A tick mark showed up on his head. \"Fucking brat,\" He said angrily. Michael kicked the door, only enough strength for it to open, and saw two people talking to the manager, the brat he was talking to earlier, and a gloomy teenage girl. They all look at him in surprise before the manager asked \"Who are you, sir? Why are you disturbing this meeting?\" Few days ago, he couldn''t see Michael''s face because of his mask, that''s why he is asking him. \"A few days ago, I decided to deal with you with my Disappearing Lotus, does it ring a bell?\" He asked. The manager suddenly had a look of inspiration on his face before he stood up and walk towards Michael. \"So you were the masked man back then! Please sit here\" The manager dragged him towards his seat. \"Don''t mind if I do\" Michael said as he sat where the manager sat in before. The two people in front of him, a man and a woman, suddenly ask him \"Who are you?\" Michael glances at them and said \"I am Michael Wilson, nice to meet you two\" He reaches out for a handshake but they didn''t shake it, so he retracted his hand. The manager saw this and yelled \"What are you two doing? Don''t be rude to Mr.Wilson!\" The two look at him in surprise as they didn''t think the calm and collected manager would yell at them. \"Pardon for our rudeness, but he came in here uninvited and disturbed our meeting, how can we not be angry?\" The man, who Michael dubbed as the Husband, retorted. \"I understand, but he is a very important customer,\" The manager said. \"Hmph, we''re just going to leave, Lei Li, Lei Mai, let''s go, we are going to leave\" The woman, who Michael dubbed as the Mother, stood up and called her children to leave. The boy followed his mother but the gloomy girl just stared at Michael in a daze. ''Will he like me? I mean I''m pretty at best, but my assets are definitely above the average\" She looked at her C Cup breast and her big soft butt before she nodded, satisfied. She had a heart shape face, deep blue eyes, bright blue hair, soft luscious lips, a small nose, and short-styled hair. Although she looks a bit gloomy, she is definitely pretty. \"Come on Lei Mai, let''s go,\" Her father said to her, which woke her up from her daze. \"Can I stay here a little bit? I promise I''ll follow you guys to the VIP auction room\" She pleaded. Her father looks at her suspiciously but nonetheless, he agreed\"Okay, fine but be back quick\" Her father said sternly. \"Yes,\" She was overjoyed that her father agreed to her request. They left the room but not before her brother took a glance at her before following their parents. Lei Mai sat in front of Michael and stared at him dreamily. Michael was weirded out by her staring and said \"Can you please not stare at me like that? It''s creeping me out\" \"Don''t mind me, I''m just a lost little girl looking for her prince charming lovingly\" She said dreamily. ''Fuck! Why is this world full of weird people?'' He thought weirdly. Michael is in a really uncomfortable position right now, and he doesn''t want to stay here any longer. \"Can you please look at something else?\" He asked desperately. \"No\" She disagreed. ''Fuck'' He yelled inside his mind. ''I should have not worn these clothes, it makes look too handsome'' He regretted inside his mind. \"Manager, can you escort her out of here?\" He asked the manager. \"No problem sir\" He approaches the girl to make her leave. He stretches out his hand to tap her shoulder and ask her to leave. \"Can you please leave, miss?\" He asked. \"I don''t want to,\" She said stubbornly. ''Oi author! Make her leave, please!'' Michael shouted inside his mind. Fine, but don''t you want at least tap her? She is kind of pretty after all. ''No! Didn''t you see my flashback? I never want to love again!'' ''I didn''t say ''love'' her, you can just have a one night stand with her'' ''No, that''s gross, she is just a teen'' Michael said gross-out. ''But in this world, that age is already perfect for marriage'' ''No, just make her leave dude'' ''Okay fine'' ''Thank you'' Suddenly her brother, Lei Li, came in and said \"Big sister, father said you have to go back, now\" She looked at her brother with anger in her eyes \"Ugh fine\" She groaned. She looks back on Michael and winked at him in a flirty way before she went out of the door. \"Finally, that girl finally left\" Michael sighed out in relief. \"Now we can continue our conversation, sir,\" The manager said as he sat in front of Michael. 70 What Is Happening!? CHAPTER 70 After around half an hour of discussion, Michael decided to sell 10 Disappearing Lotuses and 10 Vitality Pill, which the manager was shocked for him to have such a miraculous medicine. It is estimated that his items will sell for around 150 million to 200 million gold coins. Which causes Michael to be overjoyed beyond belief. If he were to sell around 50 million gold coins in the Wuxia Phone, he will be incredibly rich in PP!! After 2 hours of waiting, the Auction is finally starting. Everyone in the city got a word that Disappearing Lotuses will be sold in the Auction. Even the City Lord and other Clan Leaders came because the Disappearing Lotus is one of the most, if not, the rarest spirit herb ever recorded in the 5 Empires. And also the Disappearing Lotus can heal even the most severe poisons, so they definitely need one of those. Thousands of people crowded the Auction hall, where the bidding will begin. Up near the ceiling is the VIP rooms. There are 10 VIP rooms in the Auction which in the far right corner is where Michael is currently sipping his tea. Michael sat inside the VIP room as he checks his first video on Youtube. Not surprisingly, his views were only around 10. He sighed in his seat and asked himself \"Is this what every Youtuber feels like when they see that they don''t have the views they wanted?\" Suddenly a female voice sounded down the VIP room \"Good afternoon everyone! My name is Ma Chi! I am gonna be your Auctioneer for today!\" Michael looked down at the stage where the auctioneer was. She is a short young beautiful woman with a petite build around the age of 21, she has pink, messy, mid-back hair and blue eyes. But Michael narrowed his eyes as he sensed something within her, something dark. Like a killer that has been killing since she was young. \"There is something fishy about that auctioneer,\" Michael said seriously. \"Alright! The first item is a Level 5 Normal Equipment! The starting bid is 500 gold and you can only increase it by 10 gold or above!\" Ma Chi yelled with her Qi amplified voice. Two women walk out of the backstage carrying a sword. Many weak Cultivators instantly bidded at the weapon. \"510 Gold coins!\" \"520 Gold coins!\" \"550 Gold coins!\" \"570 Gold coins!\" - - - - - - After a few minutes, the sword was won by a dude in the Foundation Establishment Stage for 1350 Gold Coins. Another item came out and so on. A few hours later, his items finally showed up. His Vitality Pill finally showed up. The auctioneer held a small bottle full of pills in her hands and Announced \"This is the Vitality Pill, it can heal anyone as long as they have a single breath on them! The starting bid is 30 Million for this bottle of Vitality Pills! You can only increase it by 5 Million and above! Bid Now!\" All of the people in the auction hall fell into a moment of silence before they reacted. But no one still bidded on the Vitality Pill because it was too expensive. Suddenly from one of the VIP rooms, a male voice sounded. \"I bid 35 Million Gold coins,\" Says the voice. And with that, other people in the VIP room started bidding. \"40 million Gold coins!\" A female voice sounded in one of the VIP rooms. \"45 Million Gold coins!\" The male voice sounded again. \"50 million Gold coins!\" The female voice did not give up. Suddenly out of nowhere, an old voice sounded in one of the VIP rooms. \"70 Million Gold coins\" The old voice calmly said. \"Tch stupid old man, 80 million Gold coins!\" The male voice said, apparently he was annoyed. Inside where the female voice was is a young woman around the age of 24, she is gritting her teeth over the fact that she doesn''t have enough money to bid with those two anymore. Inside the VIP room, Michael was smiling in joy, as his Vitality Pills that is only worth around 10,000 PP is making him a lot of P- I mean Gold coins. Knock Knock Knock Somebody knocked on the door. \"Come in,\" Michael said while looking down on the stage. He heard the door being opened and he turned around. Michael saw a man of small stature, his height is around 5.5. He had black, mid-length hair, grey eyes, and a pale complexion. He wore a waiter''s clothing. He was carrying a tray, full of drinks. The ''waiter'' walk towards him to ''give'' a glass of water. But Michael noticed that his footsteps did not make a sound and narrowed his eyes. The ''waiter'' was five feet away from him when the ''waiter''s'' nails turned sharper like a knife. The ''waiter'' rushed his arm towards him, to kill him. But Michael anticipated this and blocked the waiter''s sharp nails with his blade that he took out from his storage ring. Ting! Their clashed made a sharp noise and it made both of their ears ring. \"Tsk\" The ''waiter'' tsked. He threw away the tray he was holding and ran towards the door, which a normal cultivator can''t see normally. But Michael saw this and ran after him. He appeared beside the ''waiter'' and punched his face with 2 percent of his strength. Michael''s fist burrowed to his face before he was launched back to the wall. Michael walks towards him and held his neck before he carried him in his neck with his right hand. The man had a deep purple-black eye and his nose was broken. Michael narrowed his eyes and asked \"Who are you? Who sent you?\" The man smirked before he called out \"Pa Ku! Plan B!\" There was a small talisman attached to his ear like earings, in which he can communicate with the people in his group. Bang!! Michael looks towards down the hall and saw a large man and a samurai of some sort barging into the hall. He noticed their cultivations and widened his eyes. \"What!? A Nascent Soul Cultivators in LVL 10!?\" Even though he could beat them with his finger alone, he was still shocked because there were not that many Nascent Soul Cultivators in the Five Empires. Only numbering around 4,000, at least that''s what the City Lord told him. Michael glared at the man he is holding and asked: \"Who are you, people?\" \"You''ll learn soon enough,\" The short man said quietly. \"Tch, if you don''t speak I will kill you right here and right now,\" Michael said as he tightened his grip towards the short man. \"Guh\" He grunted in pain. \"No matter, I''ll just kill you here and ask those teammates of yours\" Michael smirked and tightened his grip on the man even more. The man''s face was turning blue when suddenly Michael was punch by somebody on his left side. He flew across the hall, where there were full of people. Michael backflipped on mid-air and landed safely on the ground. Michael looks at the VIP room where he was before and saw a blond man looking down on him from afar. He is a fairly tall and muscular man. He has short hair that is combed back, away from the forehead, and sharp eyes with no eyebrows. His clothing consist of a normal short and a green t-shirt. The one who tried to assassinate him earlier is already standing, like nothing happened to him earlier. His nose was already fixed and his black eye is gone. The people down the hall was panicking because the two men who suddenly barged in, is currently having a killing spree. The people in the VIP rooms are currently being evacuated. But oddly enough, a few people in the VIP rooms died. Their cause of death was a claw being stabbed to their necks. \"Kyah!\" Michael heard a child''s scream. He looks at where the scream was and saw Jing Fei was about to be slash by the katana of the samurai. Michael quickly rushes to where Jing Fei is when he saw her being attacked. He appeared in front of the samurai and shielded Jing Fei from the incoming strike by grabbing the katana with his bare hands. The samurai widened his eyes in shock when he saw a man appearing in front of him and blocking his sword. He quickly composes himself and he quickly let go of his katana before he jumped a few meters away backward. \"Who the fuck are you?\" The samurai asked him. Michael put the katana away in his storage ring and said \"Ho, I should be the one asking you that\" \"I''m Nazama Nobunaga, now tell me your name\" The now named Nobunaga introduced himself. ''He really said his name, is he an idiot?'' Michael thought while hiding his smirk. \"I am Tatsuya Shoyo, a fellow samurai,\" Michael said his name and at the same time lying. \"Hmm, a samurai? Our kinds are rare these days. Anyway, enough chit chat, let''s battle!\" He took out another katana from his storage ring and rushed towards Michael. Michael patted Jing Fei''s small little head and said: \"Stay here Jing Fei, big brother has to fight some bad guy, okay?\" \"Un\" She nodded her cute little head. Michael smiled softly at her before looking at the rushing enemy and smirked. Michael stretches out his arm and commanded the shadows hiding in the dark. He made a Nodachi with his shadows and held it with his right hand. The Shadow Nodachi is a long katana, the length is around 100 centimeters. Its weight is nearly nonexistent because it''s made of shadow but the blade is pretty sharp. Michael effortlessly held the Nodachi within his hands before he got into his stance. He bent down his upper body and held the Nodachi in the back of his hands. His right foot is in the back the left foot is in the front. The rushing Nobunaga reached him and swung his sword towards him. But Michael blocked it with the hilt of his sword before slashing the Nodachi towards Nobunaga''s stomach. Nobunaga was flung away by Michaels Nodachi with a shockwave. He vomited blood in mid-air and crashed in some nearby wall. He had a huge gashed on his stomach and he continued to cough up blood. He pressed his back on the wall to soften the pain. The shockwave causes him to cough blood more than the usual. His companion saw this and dropped the man he was about to kill and dashed towards Nobunaga. His companion had an unruly mane of grizzled hair, sideburns, long, thick eyebrows, and coarse hair on his shoulders, arms and chest. He had naturally tanned skin. Michael saw this and also dashed towards him. The brawny man didn''t see Michael coming to his side and as a result, he was punched so hard that the shockwave of the punch cause the surrounding area to be crushed. The brawny man was also flung away but this time, he crashed into several walls before he stopped. \"Hmph, he dares to fight me without looking at me!?\" Michael snorted arrogantly before looking back to Jing Fei to see if she was safe. Fortunately she was safe. Michael disappeared from his position and appeared in front of Jing Fei. He knelt down to her face and asked \"Where is your father?\" He was extremely baffled as to why the City Lord would leave her own daughter here unprotected. \"We were attacked by a tall woman, she had an L shaped weapon that she used to attack papa. Papa brought me down here and continued to battle the tall woman\" She explained as she sobbed. \"Don''t worry we''ll find your father, but first we have to get you to a safe place, is that alright with you?\" Michael asked her softly. Sniff \"Okay\" She said while sobbing. \"Okay, let''s go\" He carried her in both of his hands like a princess before dashing. ''I can deal with those two later. Bringing Jing Fei right now to a safe place is top priority, I can''t have my little sister die now, could I?'' Michael thought to himself while looking at the chaos happening in the auction hall. But Jing Fei''s thoughts was different. ''Kyah! Big brother''s face is so close to my face! He is so handsome, I want to kiss his lips and put my tongue inside it'' She said lewdly inside her thoughts. What a naughty child. Tsk tsk tsk. . 71 City Lord? CHAPTER 71 The chaos inside the auction hall is still rampaging but on the outside, everything looks fine. That is because the people attacking the auction house put an illusion barrier just outside the Auction House with a rare talisman called: Barriers Of Illusion. The barrier covered the entire land where the Auction House was, thus no one was able to find any difference. Michael continued to run through the chaos happening in the auction hall. He carried Jing Fei on his arms like a princess. He is trying to find a place for Jing Fei for her to stay safe, but so far he hasn''t found one. Jing Fei started drooling as she looked at his face and Michael is thinking too much, so he hadn''t notice it yet. Her pupils in her eyes turned into a heart shape inside her pupils. She quickly wiped away her drool for Michael not to notice. After minutes of searching, Michael decided to just buy a protection talisman in the shop after he didn''t find any safe locations for Jing Fei to stay in. He secretly brought out his phone, just enough for Jing Fei not to notice. He quickly bought a barrier talisman that can protect Jing Fei from any attacks above the Nascent Soul Stage. It cost him 50,000 PP to buy that. \"Jing Fei, where is the direction of your father?\" He asked her. \"Over there\" She pointed at a broken wall at a VIP room, that seems to be flashing with light. \"Thank you\" Michael quickly disappeared from his spot and appeared inside that VIP room. But when they arrived, he saw Jing Jin without his left arm fighting against a Blond Woman. She is a fairly young, tall, slender woman with short, middle-parted hair and a prominent nose. She wore a dark-colored skirt suit. But the strangest thing he saw is the gun she was holding. (Yes there are guns in this novel, deal with it) He thought that guns don''t exist in this world but apparently he was wrong. \"Give up City Lord, you have already lost,\" The blond woman said calmly. She seems to be a calm and collected person. Rare for someone so young. \"Never! You spiders have been a thorn on our side for far too long! If I were able to capture you, we will be able to extract your memories to find out about the insides and outs of the spiders\" Jing Jin said stubbornly. \"You have already lost your left arm, just tell me where you put that treasure or else I will kill you here,\" She said in a monotone voice as she raised her gun, pointing at Jing Jin''s head. Michael put Jing Fei down on the ground and activated the Protection Talisman. The talisman released a barrier covering Jing Fei. She still can move around just a little inside the barrier. The blond woman took notice of Michael when he laid down the protection talisman. She pointed her gun at him and with a single move of a finger, it shot. A violet bullet came out of the barrel on the gun, it shot directly to the head of Michael. But Michael calmly looks at the speeding bullet and in a tiny fraction of a millisecond, he caught it. She didn''t look surprised when he caught the bullet, but instead, she continued to rain more bullets at him. Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang! Michael pulled out a blade and deflected all of them easily. Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting! The City Lord took this opportunity and attacked her, but as he neared her she took out another gun and pointed it at Jing Jin''s head. He was stopped from his tracks as he felt the cold hard steel of the barrel on his head. \"Don''t think for a second that I will let my guard down\" She said in a monotone voice as she clicks the rear end of her gun. The gun was colored in a golden design, it had patterns going down from its barrel to its handle. It had a name on it and it says, Pa Ku. \"City Lord, just tell me where that treasure is and we will all go out of here happy\" She calmly said. \"Hmph, like I''ll give that orb to you people. That orb is too dangerous to be left in the hands of thieves like you\" Jing Jin said as he smiled stubbornly. \"Then die\" And with that, she pulled the trigger on her gun. \"City Lord!\" Michael shouted. Michael quickly moved away from his position to save Jing Jin, but he was too late. Bang! And with that bang, the City Lord, Jing Jin, died with a smile on his face. All this time Jing Fei was watching their confrontation. Her eyes widened in despair and sorrow as she saw her father dying right in front of her. Before her sorrow turned to anger and she banged on the wall of the talisman. \"Papa! Papa!!\" She yelled as the tears of sadness came out of her small little eyes. She blamed herself for being too weak, too small, too little, too...useless. She cried and cried but she knew her tears won''t bring back her father to the living but she still continued to cry, because that is the only thing she could do right now. Michael looked at where Jing Fei is and blamed himself for being too slow. Michael shook his head and said \"No, the only one who is to blame is her, that woman\" He glared at the blond woman. \"Are you sad? Do you blame yourself for the death of that girl''s father?\" She asked stoically. \"If you were only a bit faster, then you would''ve been able to stop me from killing the City Lord\" She smirked as she told him. Michael turned the anger he is feeling right now into a chuckle. \"Do you think you can defeat me with those words? Remember and engrave this to your mind! I am Michael Wilson! The devil sin of pride!\" He shouted as his skin began to change into pure white, his hair became darker than before, his pupils rotated and turned into an abyss like eyes, and a shadow began crawling up his face before it reaches his forehead and it turned into a wing tattoo. The oppressive force of his devil form shrouded the whole auction hall and made all the people inside it felt their entire body turning heavy. She suddenly felt like falling down from the endless depths of the abyss. Her eyes constricted as she felt her entire body turning weak. Michael looked down on her with his abyss like-eyes. His oppressive Qi baring down on her whole body. He walks towards her before he grabbed her head and asked coldly \"Where are your other team members? And what is your goal for barging into this auction?\" \"Kill me, I won''t tell you anything,\" She said calmly. Michael suddenly smirked and said \"Ho, you seem like a very loyal member of your group but what if I turned your loyalty backwards\" His smirk turned into a more wicked smile as he took out a black paper from his storage ring. Her pupils dilated when she saw that black piece of paper because she knew that is a slave seal. \"You will be my slave for all eternity, hahahahaha\" He laughed maniacally as he put the slave seal on her forehead. \"Wait n-\" She tried to stop him but it was too late. The conditions he set up in the slave seal are: Always Listen To What I Say, Give Me Every Information About The Other Members Of Your Gang, and lastly Never tell your group about me. \"Now, she can no longer defy me,\" Michael said coldly. \"Kneel Down\" He ordered as he looks down on the woman. \"Yes master'' She obeyed and kneeled down on both of her legs. Michael smiled wickedly as he thought about the things he could do with her. \" Now, tell me why did you attack the auction house?\" He interrogated her. \"We were ordered by our boss to raid this auction house and steal all of their auctioned items, and mainly the Phantom Orb\" She replied while gritting her teeth. \"What were your plans?\" \"We were supposed to quietly assassinate the people in the VIP rooms so that we will be able to move around freely and kill all the other rest, out plan B was to just barge in and cause rampage in the auction hall\" 72 I Believe In Women Pride CHAPTER 72 \"Number three, what is the Phantom Orb\" Michael continued to interrogate her. She wanted to stop herself from answering his questions but she knew it was futile because he used the slave seal on her and no matter how much she wanted to stop herself, it is just a waste of effort. \"The Phantom Orb is an orb full of evil spirits inside of it. It has trapped millions of evil spirits and the boss wanted it to fall to his hands. But the City Lord was too stubborn and never gave it to us, so one day we decided to infiltrate their home and steal the orb but we were found out by his wife. So we killed her and pinned the blame to his elder son\" She confessed while gritting her teeth. Michael''s mind was blown away as he never thought such a conspiracy was happening in this city. Michael glared at her and asked \"Why did you pin the blame to his son? When you could''ve just said the truth. I''m sure everyone already knows that you people are killers\" This time when she heard that, she smirked and said \"Because the boss said it would be interesting\" At the spot where Jing Fei is. Her eyes were full of anger as she heard everything about what happened to her family. Her family was ruined by those killers and thieves and in the end, her father never knew that her elder brother was innocent all this time. Michael kicked Pa Ku''d stomach hard but not enough to send her flying. And as a result, she bent downwards and threw up. Not blood but true vomit and it was disgusting. Michael looked down on her coldly before he kicked her face while she was bending down. That kick sent her flying upwards but before she can hit the ceiling, Michael grabbed her foot and smashed her down on the cold hard floor. She crashed down towards the floor with her face all bloodied up. Her face was a total wreck. Her nose was bent on sideways while her lips were destroyed because of Michael''s kick. \"Remember this, I am your master and when you dare to disrespect me I will torture you till you can''t function your brain right anymore, do you understand?\" Michael said with a cold and sadistic smile on his face. She said something but Michael couldn''t hear it because her face was on the ground. Michael lifted her face close to his face and shouted at her right ear. \"Do you understand!?\" He shouted at her. \"Yes!!! I understand!\" She yelled back as tears started to form under her eyes. She was never treated like this by other people and now she is being humiliated by a man she did not know. \"You are weak, remember that. You are only good at being used and that is what I will do\" He smiled wickedly as he took out a pill from his storage ring. It was the Vitality Pill. When she saw that pill, her eyes widened in surprise. Michael noticed the change in her eyes and saw she knew what this pill is. \"Do you know what this is?\" He asked and brought the pill in front of her. She wanted to deny it but it was futile \"That Pill is one of the few good items we found in the storage of the auction house, along with the Disappearing Lotuses\" She answered his question even though she did not want to. \"Ho, and what happened to my items? Hmm?\" Michael asked calmly but his eyes were glinting in a cold freezing light. \"That was...your items?\" She asked in a fearful voice. \"Just tell me what happened, if you don''t want to get hurt anymore,\" He said coldly. \"The boss was fascinated by the items you auctioned and took them all away but he gave us one pill each for if anything happens to us, they will heal us!\" She spoke very fast as she was scared of him torturing her again. Michael simply smiled before he held her arm with one hand and broke it. There was a pause for a moment before... \"Aaaaaah!\" She screamed in pain when Michael broke her arm. \"Blame your boss, if he didn''t take my stuff you wouldn''t be suffering like this\" Michael said to her coldly. Michael was mad over the fact, not only did her boss ruined his PP gaining plan but also taking away the items he was supposed to auction. Michael knelt down on one knee and fed her the pill harshly. He shoved the pill inside her mouth, almost making her choke. The only reason he was healing her, is because he needed her to spy on her group to know what they are doing. Once he finds their base, then he will strike. After Michael put the Vitality Pill into her mouth, her injuries started to heal. Her bend nose returned to it''s the normal form, her broken lips healed up. \"You better be fucking grateful to me,\" Michael said wickedly before he put his foot on her head. \"Y-Yes,\" She said while gritting her teeth. Her entire loyalty was in her boss never to this monster. Ironically she calls someone monster when she herself is a monster. \"Now, go to your group and act normally like you usually do\" Michael ordered. \"Yes, master\" She stood up after healing up and went towards the hole in the wall that leads down towards the auction hall and jumped down on it. Michael stared at where she was before he looks where Jing Fei is. She was in a state of depression, her eyes seem soulless unlike the one with cheerful and cute eyes. Michael walks towards her and bent down on one knee and said \"Jing Fei, I''m sorry for your loss but you have to be strong to survive this\" She did not respond. She continued staring at the empty space where the woman was a few minutes ago with pure rage evident on her face and at the same time, despair. Despair, because she knew that her family is already broken. She blamed herself for being too weak. Michael looked at her before he sighed and deactivated the talisman before he picked her up and carried her behind his back. Even though Michael is carrying her, she was still looking behind her back. Looking at it in rage. Michael looks behind his back and sighed sadly. ''When humans lose a loved one, they go bananas and it is not different from Jing Fei. Even though she is a child but she is still a human with emotions'' Michael thought sadly. He knew that, from now on Jing Fei would pursue hatred and revenge and he knew she won''t stop until she kills her target. Truly a sad reality. But Michael suddenly had an idea. Her real big brother is still out there, alive. So if he uses him as a catalyst for her to return to her former self, then she won''t pursue revenge anymore. Michael then decided, after enslaving the rest of the thieves, he will find her elder brother and make her happy again. Michael jumped down the hole where Pa Ku jumped in. He fell directly the ground but he landed with simple grace. Michael looked around and saw everything was already calmed down. There was no more random guy shouting, no more people running around in panic. Michael was about to run towards the entrance when he saw the same blond man from earlier rushing to his side. \"Shit!\" He managed to say before he was punched in the face but his foot was like a strong root holding its ground to its enemy. The enemy''s fist was in his face but Michael let go of one of his hands holding Jing Fei and grabbed the wrist of the enemy before he pulled him down and kneed his chest. \"Gah!\" He grunted in pain. He felt like his ribs were broken in several pieces. His punch did not harm Michael in the slightest. He has a very unique skill on him, it is called Ripper Cyclone. With that skill, he can enhance his punch by how many times he winds his arm clockwise. But it seems like it doesn''t work at Michael, because every time he punches someone dies but this guy is too strong. So he wanted to test his theory whether can he survive his strongest punch. And what a surprise, he did and not only that he is unharmed. \"What is with people trying to punch my face? Huh!? Is this because I am too handsome? Or maybe they are too ugly?\" Michael asked the guy he is holding. But the guy did not respond and just continued to stare at him. Michael saw that the guy did not have any eyebrows and asked \"Is it just me or did you think having no eyebrow is great? I mean look at you, no fucking eyebrow what the hell is wrong with you? The eyebrow is essential for human beauty and you just shaved it?\" Michael is trying to provoke the guy for him to speak. Fortunately for him, the guy was a short-tempered man. \"Hey screw you! I was born with this! It isn''t like I asked for this to happen!\" He yelled at Michael angrily. Michael look a little surprise from his outburst. 73 Cross CHAPTER 73 Michael was about to speak when suddenly a black blur took the guy away. The guy disappeared from his hand. He looks around and saw the small-statured man, who tried to assassinate him earlier. Unlike last time, his clothes now consist of dark and baggy long-sleeved clothes, and a bandana sporting the trademark skull crest over his mouth. Michael''s face got serious when he saw how that guy disappeared from his hands. Even though normal cultivators can''t see it, but he can. That small-statured man was so fast, he left afterimages when he came to get his buddy. He basically just straight out grabbed the guy from his hands. Michael has to admit, he has balls. The guy smirked and asked \"Why were you so late, Fei Tian? I almost got killed by that guy\" The now known Fei Tian replied silently \"I had to move in the right opportunity or else that guy would''ve killed me\" \"Bullish*t, you just wanted to see me suffer\" He yelled. \"That may be true but, I still saved you,\" Fei Tian said silently while smirking. \"Screw you asshole\" He middle fingered Fei Tian. Fei Tian dropped him on the ground from his arms before he stared at Michael with seriousness in his eyes. \"Can you let us go just this once? I''m sure you don''t have to kill us right now\" Fei Tian asked him with a serious expression. \"Hmph, after everything you''ve done, do you think I will let you go?\" Michael snorted. \"Tch, I guess we wouldn''t be able to get out of this without putting a fight, huh? Fink Su\" Fei Tian said gravely. \"Why did I have to test my theory? If I can only go back in time and smack my past self in the head, \" Fink Su regretted. They both readied themselves. Fei Tian took out an umbrella and Fink Su took on a stance similar to a boxer. Michael looks at them coldly before disappearing from his position and he appeared in front of them with his Demonic Slayer on his right hand. \"What!?\" Fei Tian and Fink Su quickly dodge his attack before they jumped backward. Fei Tian pushed the button of his umbrella and activated his umbrella. He hid behind the umbrella when suddenly he appeared behind Michael with a sword in his left hand, about to slash at Michael. Michael glanced behind him before flicking the sword out of Fei Tian''s hand. The sword flew to the ceilings of the hall. Because the auction hall was big, the sword in the ceilings was almost unreachable if they don''t fly. \"Tch\" Fei Tian tried to move away when Michael punched him in the guts. \"Gah!\" He flew across the hall, hitting a few people along the way. \"Fei Tian!\" Fink Su yelled worriedly. He tried to dash towards where Fei Tian crashes but Michael stopped him as he appeared in front of him and kicked him in the chest again but this time he was kicked downwards where the ground was. He crashed into the ground coughing blood every now and then. Michael raised his sword to kill him. Fink Su looks at the ceiling and said sadly \"It seems like we will die here today\" He prepared for the incoming death and closed his eyes but even after a few seconds it did not come. He opened one of his eyes and saw he was not in the auction hall anymore. He is currently in their current base, lying on the cold hard ground. He sits up and looks around the base. He saw his boss, reading the same book again. He tried to find Fei Tian and was relieved when he saw him by his side. But he had really severe injuries, he is pretty sure when he wakes up, he is NOT going to be happy. Their Boss is a young man with black hair and grey eyes. Two of his distinguishing features are his cross-shaped tattoo on his forehead and a pair of orb-shaped earrings. He is wearing a dark purple fur-collared leather and a fur trench coat that is unbuttoned, revealing his muscular body, while the coat is imprinted with the golden St. Peters Cross on the back. Earlier he used a technique called Transmitter to teleport Fink Su back here in their base. \"Fink Su, Fei Tian, what happened to you two?\" The boss asked them in a soft voice benefiting a leader. Fink Su stood up and brushed the dust on his bode before answering him \"There was a man who fought us, he was so strong that all of us stood no chance against him, Nobunaga and Uvo was just flung away with a single strike from him, in short, he is a monster\" The boss suddenly looks interested and said \"Tell me more about him\" He put his elbow on the chair he is sitting on before resting his head on his hand. The chair he was sitting on is made of pure stone, it had an armrest on both sides of the chair. As Fink Su told him about the young man the other members were talking about what happened to Uvo and Nobunaga. Uvo and Nobunaga rested their bodies on the cold hard cemented stairs even though they already ate the Vitality Pill. The pain is still lingering around the spot where Michael hit them. Bang! Uvo smashed his fist on the cemented stair and yelled \"Damn it!! He just one shoted me! And not only that he looked uninterested at me when he punched me!\" Nobunaga rubbed his head in headache and said \"Damn it Ugo, stop yelling so much, it hurts my head\" Nobunaga wears a classic Japanese style robe and short pants, while his belly and ankles are tied up inside by a sarashi. He has long hair that he ties into a single topknot and leaves his beard and mustache unshaven. \"Shut up\" A quiet voice sounded on their right. It was Fei Tian who just woke up with a headache. \"Don''t speak at me like that Fei Tian, at least I am not as injured as you, midget\" Ugo said smugly while he is resting on the cemented stair. Fei Tian stood up before he disappeared and reappeared in front of Ugo''s face. He had his sword on his left hand pointing it at Ugo''s neck. \"Why don''t you say that to my face, huh!?\" He looks at Ugo with his dark and furious eyes as he said that. \"Huh!? Then let''s take this outside!\" Ugo said angrily and stood up before looking down on Fei Tian. Ugo is a tall man, probably the tallest out of all of them. So it is obvious he is taller than Fei Tian, who is the shortest of em all. \"Just because you''re taller than me, doesn''t mean I can''t kill you,\" Fei Tian said. \"C''mon!\" Ugo readied his stance to fight Fei Tian when suddenly the boss closed his book and all of them instantly sat down with a calm expression. It is a rule in here when the boss closes his book, they have to shut up or else the boss will punish them. \"I''ve decided, we shall all hunt down the man named Tatsuya Shoyo and we will take care of him thoroughly\" The boss announced in front of all of them. Their base is an abandoned building in an abandoned village they massacred themselves. Inside it is 12 people. All of them listened to their boss, Cross. The ambition of Cross to hunt down Michael. And right now, they are dispersing in groups to hunt him. Every group has at least 3 people in it, so in total there are 4 groups. There are still many unknown members of the gang, so stay tuned to know them. -Just After Fink Su disappeared- Michael was about to strike Fink Su when he suddenly disappeared. As a result, the sword hit the empty ground. Michael lifted his sword before unsheathing it and looked around for his enemies. When they didn''t show up in his field of vision, he finally caught on. \"They disappeared,\" Michael said disappointed. \"I was just about to kill him too, maybe it''s their mysterious boss who teleported them out of here\" He speculated that their boss was behind this. He shook his head and said \"No use crying over a spilled milk I guess\" He looks at the sleeping Jing Fei on his back and wondered how did she sleep through all that. Yes, Jing Fei was behind Michael this whole time. \"I need to get out of here, this place is not safe for Jing Fei\" Michael dashed to the entrance of the Auction House. After arriving at the entrance of the Green Jade Auction, he instantly disappeared from his location. He jumped on top of the roof of a house and continued to jump to various roofs until they both arrived at the City Lord''s mansion. -Next Day- The entire city was thrown into a state of panic when the City Lord died. The upper echelons of the City tried to hide the fact that the City Lord is already dead so that the city won''t fall into a panic but somehow the news came out to the city. Michael learned the name of the gang that attacked the Auction yesterday. The name is Phantom Thieves. They have been existing since 30 years ago, even though some of the members look quite young but all of them are in their hundreds. On top of being thieves, they are also mass murderers. If everyone counted the people they have killed, it would be around hundreds of thousands of people they had killed all these years. Earlier this morning, after Jing Fei woke up she vowed she would train until she is strong enough to kill the Phantom Thieves. It seems like the death of her father took a huge toll on her little mind. Michael tried to comfort her but she said that she was okay and made Michael leave the house. He doesn''t know why she chased him out of her house but nonetheless, he left. Michael wanted to help her but she just shood him away, so Michael just left and thought ''Maybe she will calm down after a few days.'' Michael rented a room in one of the popular inn in the city: Grass Inn. And stayed there while scrolling down his Phone. Sigh \"I would''ve made a huge PP in that auction, if only they didn''t come\" Michael said sighed in sadness. He would''ve been a rich man again. \"Unfortunately for me, that was the only auction in this city and I would have to travel to another city to find another auction again\" 74 Shinobi Village CHAPTER 74 -A Few Days Later- Michael thought that Jing Fei would calm down after a few days, but he was wrong. It got worse. She ordered an artist to draw some known faces of Phantom Thieves Members, for her to use them as target practice. She did not stop no matter what he told her, so Michael gave up on her. He tried to teach her but she refused saying that, he who failed to save her father has nothing to teach her. It pained Michael to hear that from Jing Fei because he treated her already like a sister. This continued for days until Michael was finally fed up and left the City Of Grass. He decided maybe she will calm down after a few months but from his experience, he had no hope of that coming. So Michael traveled to the western part of the Flame Empire to find an adventure. Where he can go and do something freely. He hated staying in a civilized area because it restricts his freedom. For Michael freedom is the most expensive gift that humans ever had, and they just throw it all away for unnecessary needs like, ****, murder, stuff like that. Of course, Michael is thinking about the earth, his previous home. There, you don''t have enough freedom to do something you want, even though it''s not illegal. Like saying whatever you want online or in public places and chances are when you say those things, you will offend someone. Michael hated those easily butthurt people, they just get offended by almost anything. I mean there was a guy who got reported to the police because he was ''jacking off'' while staring at a girl but in actuality, he was just hiding his severe third-degree burns from his past, under his coat near his pants because he was shy about it. And as a result, his life was ruined. Everytime he would go out, someone would always point him out of the crowds and say ''He''s that molester!'' or ''Don''t come near him, he will molest you'' Everyday something like that is happening, even if you don''t notice it. Anyway, enough about earthly talks. Let''s go back to the story. Michael watches his map on his phone to see if there is a place interesting to go to. He suddenly saw a name on the map and it says. (Village Hidden In The L**ves) \"Fuck, who owned such big balls to put that in here?\" Michael cursed as this is basically copying the name of K*noha. Wait... This is not copying, I''m just taking inspirations. Yes, that''s it, Hahahahaha. Michael was bewildered what this village is, he will check if this is truly a shinobi village. Maybe he will find N*ruto and S*suke there. Michael quickly ran through the large sea of trees to find the village. After a few hours of running, he finally found the perimeter of the village. Though he is still quite far away from the village. But when he took his first step on the perimeter, 10 ninjas appeared, surrounding him in all position and they all had their ninjato blades near his neck. Michael looked around and saw ten masked shinobis pointing their swords near his neck. Their attires consist of black clothing, a grey flak jacket, metal arm guards and gloves, ninja sandals with spikes for traveling into mountainous regions, three ninja pouches on their back-waist and a spiral tattoo on their shoulder. Michael knew that these shinobis must be the ''Anbu Black Ops'' that''s in N*ruto. \"Who are you, Intruder?\" The one with the dog mask asked him while his blade was shining threateningly. \"Hmm, that is a very hard question maybe you could answer it for me?\" Michael asked with a simple smile. \"Don''t joke around! We will cut your throat the moment you do something suspicious\" A female anbu with a sparrow mask said threateningly. Michael examined their cultivation and saw all of them were either in the Gold Core level ten stage or Soul Wandering level 3 stage. When he saw their cultivations he deemed them \"Weak\" Michael said out loud. \"What did you say?\" The dog mask anbu asked. \"Nothing, I was just thinking out loud,\" Michael said. \"And by the way, when are you guys going to lower your weapons? I''m quite tired of people pointing their blades at my neck and I will tell you this, it is annoying\" Michael spoke to them casually like they''ve been friends for years. \"Shut up and tell us who you are or else will cut your throat open\" The sparrow masked anbu threatened him again. Michael simply smiled and jumped out of their circled blades before he landed gracefully on the branch of a tree. The wind blew on his face, thus making his hair wave in the wind as he looks down on them coldly. \"Hmm, why don''t I take some hostages for you guys to guide me to the village,\" Michael said with a cold and sadistic smile. \"You dare!?\" The dog masked Anbu yelled. \"Hmph\" Michael snorted before he appeared beside the female anbu with the sparrow mask. He put his right arm on her neck as the blade is in his hand is pointing at her neck. \"Now, guide me to your village,\" Michael said as he threatened her with the blade. You can say that Michael, is just doing this for fun but for the shinobis, this was not fun. The other anbus looks at each other before nodding and charged at Michael with their tantos. Michael was caught in a moment of a surprise because he didn''t expect them to abandon their teammate like that. The dog masked anbu obviously looked disappointed at his teammates because he cared about his own comrades unlike them. The other 8 anbus attacked Michael and the female anbu. As they were closing in Michael just stomped on the ground to make an earthquake that will shake and distract them for a moment. Bang! The entire ground where they were standing on looks like a spider web after Michael stomped on the ground. Their entire bodies shook as they felt the extreme shockwave of that stomp. Michael took this chance and dashed behind them before throwing small needles on the back of their necks to make them fall asleep. You forgot, huh? Michael is also an acupuncture expert. The one with the dog mask was petrified at his position as he saw what happened to his teammates. He never thought that his elite teammates will fall in just a quick throw of a needle. But he knew this is just natural when you don''t know the skills and powers of your opponent. \"So, are we just going to stand here or...\" He was knocked out from his stupor when Michael spoke to him. He looks at his clothing and saw that it consist of a black hoodie and a black pants. He knew that this guy can kill him with a single flick of his finger, so he decided to just cooperate. He will just figure it out when he returns to the village and meet the Hakage. (That is not a typo, it literally means ''LeafShadow'') \"Come, let''s meet the Hakage to decide what to do with you next,\" The dog mask anbu said as he jumped on a tree. \"Finally you decided to cooperate with me\" Michael yelled out with enthusiasm. \"Hai hai, let''s go\" The dog mask anbu jumped on different branches of trees to travel to the village. Even though it would cost him a lot of Qi, Michael decided to just fly while following the Anbu. Michael released the girl he was holding to the ground as he followed the dog masked Anbu. She crashed into the ground when Michael dropped her to the ground. Her pearly white teeth were full of dirt when she fell to the dirty ground. She angrily shouted \"You!!\" She followed them while stepping hard on the ground and jumping to the branch of a tree to follow them. -Meanwhile back in the City of Grass- Two men with bamboo hat and a black cloak walk into the Grass Inn where Michael stayed for a few days. The entire place is bustling with a lot of people, some were drinking, some were gambling or eating foods they ordered in the cafeteria. They walked in and looked around as if they were trying to find someone. They went to the owner of the Inn, who is right now is serving foods to the customers. The owner looks like he is in his 60s, he has a short white beard, short gray hair, and eyes that confirms his elderly status. They tap the owner''s left shoulder. The owner turned around and ask \"What can I do for you two gentlemen?\" They pulled out a paper with a face on it, it was Michael''s face who is in the picture. \"Have you seen this man?\" One of them asked the owner. The owner looked closely on it and said \"Yes, I''ve seen this lad, he stayed here for a few days before he left the City\" \"Tch, we got here too late. The boss will not be happy with us, Fei Tian\" Fink Su irritatingly said behind under his bamboo hat. It was the two Phantom Thieves members, Fink Su and Fei Tian. They were here to investigate Michael and find him, but it seems like he was already gone from this city and in short, they were back to square 1. Fei Tian suddenly got an idea and asked the owner \"Do you know what direction did he go to?\" \"Ah yes, he said he was traveling to the western parts of the Flame Empire to find more adventures\" The old owner suddenly remembered. Fei Tian looks at Fink Su with a knowing look on his eyes and said \"The western parts of the empire are where the shinobis usually lived in, maybe he is in that village\" \"Village? Is it The Hidden Lea-\" He was cut off by Fei Tian who suddenly covered his mouth. \"Don''t say the name of that village, somebody might hear it,\" Fei Tian said silently. \"Why?\" Fink Su is confused as to why it needed to be kept secret. \"Shinobi Villages names hold a deep meaning to their secrets, they don''t want anyone knowing the names of their villages or else we will get hunted down by someone in the Kage level\" Fei Tian warned Fink Su. \"Even if we say it here, no one will know that we said it,\" Fink Su said. \"Dumbass, look around you,\" Fei Tian said to him. Fink Su did as he was told. He looked around and saw nothing out of the ordinary when he suddenly saw a man staring at them with a knowing look. No, it was not only him, there 5 more people staring at them with a knowing look. Fink Su stared at Fei Tian for an answer. Fei Tian saw that look and explained. \"Shinobi villages usually sends out highly trained jonins to spy on certain Cities like this one, and when someone or somebody talks about something they don''t want to hear, they report it to their Kages, in which their strength and cultivations are always around Ensoulment Stage level 1 to 3\" \"What!? But that is strong as an Ancestor of a Major Sect! How are they so strong?\" Fink Su asked Fei Tian. \"Kages are extremely gifted at fighting skills and cultivations, but they are rare, so they only change their Kages every one thousand years and since then it became a tradition for other villages to do that\" Fei Tian answered him. \"Wow, this is the only time I see you speak this many words,\" Fink Su said amazed. \"Because, before I joined the Phantom Thieves I used to be a genius shinobi at that Village, Genin by 6 Chuunin at 12 Jonin at 16 and an Anbu at 17\" 76 New Novel? In preparation, Keguan Please wait a moment, after the updates, you need to refresh the page to get the latest updates! 79 Short Chap, Lol CHAPTER 75 In the Hakage tower, you can see Michael, Dog mask Anbu, Sparrow mask Anbu, and the Hakage. The Hakage is fairly young in appearance. He has yellow eyes, smooth long yellow hair, and jaw-length bangs framing from either side of his face. He is wearing a short-sleeved long white haori over his inside attire, closed in the front by a thin, orange rope. The haori was decorated by red flame-like motifs on the edges, with the kanji for "Fourth Hakage" (ËÄ´úÄ¿¥Ï¥«¥² Yondaime Hakage) written vertically down the back. He had a "nice guy" smile on his face and he seems like a very reasonable guy. I mean he has a nice smile on his face. The Hakage room inside the Hakage tower is a very closed room. Absolutely no one must go inside unless they are checked by the ones guarding the room. Unlike normal rooms that has four walls, the Hakage room is like a circled room. Behind the Hakage desk, which is in the back center of the room, is eight glass windows. They are 3 centimeters thick and the width is 22 centimeters long. The room is surrounded by diamond woods as the walls of the room. There was a thick silence inside the room until Michael decided to break it. "Hello, my name is Tatsuya Shoyo" Michael introduced himself politely. The Hakage smiled and also introduce himself "Hi Tatsuya-san, I am the Yondaime Hakage, Hamikaze Rinato" You can hear politeness dripping all over his tone. The dog masked Anbu coughed and said, "Um, Hakage-sama, this man right here is asking for an audience with you. We are so sorry that we couldn''t stop him earlier in the perimeter." The Hakage waves his hand and said, "Hakashi, you don''t have to be so polite towards me, you are after all my disciple. And stop him? You can''t stop him, he is already more powerful than me." The dog masked Anbu widens his eyes when he heard the Hakage say that. ''This man right here is stronger than the Hakage!? Impossible! By the way he looks, he''s age is just 18! The Hakage is over 400 years old and yet, this kid is stronger than the strongest person in the village!?'' Hakashi was shocked. The Hakage could clearly see Hakashi''s shocked face and said, "Don''t be shock, Hakashi. There are many people who are younger than me, but their strength far exceeds mine." When Hakashi heard that, he calmed down. He knew that there was no need to be shocked, after all, the world is big, isn''t it? Suddenly, the Hakage''s face turned serious and he said, "Now, I want to know why you did this to my soldiers? You took one as a hostage while you knocked out the rest of them except Hakashi here, I want to know why?" Michael seems to fall into deep thought before going with a simple answer. Michael looks towards the Hakage''s shiny yellow eyes and simply said, "Because it was fun." He smirked arrogantly at the end of his sentence. Rinato seems to be annoyed by his attitude and he was about to speak to him about it when suddenly, the door to his office opened. It revealed a male shinobi wearing a green flat jacket and a standard leggings for ninjas. He seems to be in a panic because his face seems to be sweating a lot and his eyes were widened due to extreme fear. He is also carrying a black letter covered in red moon design. "Hakage-sama! Tasogare had just sent us a letter!" He yelled frantically. The Hakage widens his eyes and shouted with fear in his voice, "What!? That group sent a letter!? Quickly, give me the letter." The shinobi quickly gave home the letter and the Hakage opened it before taking out a folded paper from inside it. He unfolded it before reading its contents. ____________ K*noha, give us the nine-tailed beast or else, we will obliterate your entire village to the ground. I vow upon it. And remember, we have 13 Ensoulment Level 1-3 Realm Cultivators. You know what WE can do, don''t you? Of course, not counting me. ______________ As Rinato finished reading the letter, he gritted his teeth due to anger. The Tasogare is a group founded by some mysterious man named, Forlorn. Tasogare means Red Dusk, their main goal is to collect all tailed beast in the world. But their power still isn''t enough to contend with the large empires, which holds the other tailed beasts. So, they targeted the shinobi villages. The shinobi villages are quite weaker than the empires, so they are quite easy to destroy. But they also hold the other 4 tailed beasts. The Nine-Tailed wolf, The One-Tailed Bear, The Six Tailed Spider, and the Two-Tailed Hamster. The K*nohagakure holds the Nine-Tailed Wolf. That''s why the Tasogare seeks to destroy them. Rinato knows this, but he too knew that it is futile to struggle against them. But still, he still tries to contend against them. Michael got curious about what he is reading over his chair and he vanishes from his position, only to appear behind Rinato. 30 Ah Shi CHAPTER 30 ""What!?"" The both of them exclaimed in surprise. "Why are you two surprised? Isn''t it normal for a Core Disciple to do that?" Michael asked them even though he already knew the answer. "No no! It isn''t normal for a Core Disciple to destroy a Minor Sect even if it''s Evil" Huang Li explained to him. "So it''s just isn''t normal? That''s fine, don''t worry about it" Michael said it like he was treating something insignificant. "Don''t just treat it like its something unimportant!" Huang Li said. "Just don''t worry about it" Michael said it again. "If you say so" Huang Li gave in. "Alright! Just watch from up here, okay?" Michael said to them. "Okay" "Great!" Michael jumped down from the Dragon and flew right in front of entrance of the Demon Sect. He saw that there were two guards guarding the gate, so he landed right in front of the guards and before they could react he reach out their necks and strangled them in both hands until their faces went red before letting them go. "Inform your entire Sect that someone is attacking them, if you don''t hurry up I''ll kill you" Michael ordered them. The two nodded and ran inside the Demon Sect and yelled at Michael. " You''ll regret this!" So Michael waited. _4 Minutes Later_ 7 Hooded Robed people came out of the Sect. One of them seems to have the Cultivation of Soul Wandering Stage Lvl 7 the rest of them were either in Soul Wandering Stage Lvl 3 or 5. "Are you the one challenging my Sect?" The one in the Center asked him. "Do you see anyone here? No right? Of course it''s me you dumb piece of shit" Michael said in a tone full of vulgarity. "You dare to talk to our Sect Master like that!?" One of the Robed people spoke. "Huh who are you? A cannon fodder? Oh well" Michael said before snapping his fingers. Snapped The one who spoke started to choke. "Argh!" "Rong Li! What happened to you!?" One of the Robed people ran towards the now identified Rong Lin. Her hood fell off and Michael saw a beautiful face full of youth but he just ignored it and said. "Are you trying to join him?" "What did you do to my Lover!?" She ignored his question and countered it with another question. "Him? Can''t you feel it? His body is already cold" Michael said in a cruel smile. She widened her eyes and checked his pulse and saw that it was already gone. She started to cry before looking at him with red eyes. "Woah, why are you looking at me with those fierce eyes? Is it because I killed your other half? Hahahaha are you sad about that? Then how about you try to avenge him? Right here" Michael laughed cruelly. She lost every sense of sanity when she heard that and charge at him. She took out her rapier and used one of her sword techniques. "Thorned Flowers!" She used her rapier as if she was a Flower with thorns trying to cut a man''s hand. With every single stroke she makes he just deflected it with his pointing finger. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Haa" He yawned in boredom. "Is this all you got? I guess this is my turn" He used his left hand like a sword and cut off both of her arms. "Gah!" Even though her arms are gone she still continued to fight on. She used her legs to continue fight even though she knows that it''s already futile. "Why do you continue to fight on? No matter you''re going to die anyway, Ha!" He pierced her chest before throwing her lifeless body to the ground. He looked at her and saw that she was smiling... why is she smiling? He looked at the Robed people and saw that they were trying to summon something, no they already summoned it. He dashed towards. When he finally got close he saw that their bodies are already decaying. "They used up their Life Force to summon a Demon!? Why would they do that!?" He said. "He...he...he, it''s...because... our... disciples...are...the...future...of...our...Sect... that''s...why...I... ordered...my... subordinates...to... sacrifice...their...Life... Force...to...summon...this...Demon...to... protect...our... Disciples...You''re...dead..." The Sect Master used the last of his life force to say that before finally drying up. "Shit, I was to distracted playing with that women so I didn''t notice that they were trying to distract me" Michael grumbled under his breath. ROAR!! He look up and saw a similar demon like the one in the Valley but there''s something strange in it... It''s Cultivation is higher than the one in the Forest! "Oi oi, Are you kidding me?" Michael knew that he couldn''t beat it in his regular form so he transformed in his Devil Form. His skin began to change into pure white, his hair became more darker than before, his pupils rotated and turned into an abyss like eyes, and a shadow began crawling up his face before it reach his forehead and turned into a wing tattoo on his forehead. "Bring it on!" He shouted at the Demon. 31 Calamity Stroke CHAPTER 31 "Bring it on!" He yelled at Demon. "Graaaah!" The Demon charged at him. The Demon used it''s claws to attack him. Hundreds of afterimage started to show when it attacked. He dodged almost all of them but one managed to get behind his defense, resulting him to be blasted off miles away. The Demon just jumped to shorten the distance of 2 Miles. Michael got up and unsheathed his sword when he saw the Demon getting closer to him. He bursted out of his ground and he pierced the skies to use one of his techniques. But the Demon wasn''t just standing around, it grew wings around it''s back and flew at the direction of Michael. "I have to finish this battle as soon as possible or else my transformation will go out" Michael said to himself while flying in the skies. The Heavens began to turn dark as he prepared his technique, The Demonic Slayer began to glow darkly. He blasted directly to the Demon and said. "Calamity Stroke!" With one stroke, everything behind the Demon began to fade as the Calamity Stroke touched it. The Heaven and Earth began shake for a little while before calming down. Michael transformed back to his normal form and started to pant. "Ha ha ha, I finally finished off that Demon, and the Sect is probably destroyed already from my last attack, I''m gonna check how much PP I made" Michael brought out his Phone and saw that his PP shot through the roof! [PP - 1,340,789] "Holy Shit! With this amount of PP I can finally breakthrough the Soul Wandering Stage, but I need a safe place first" He said to himself. "But first I''ll need to check on Huang Li and Ying Ying" Michael said. _ _ _ _ _ _ _ "Big Brother, tell me to never offend Michael again" Ying Ying said while shaking in fear. "Un, don''t worry Ying Ying" Huang Li comforted his sister but inside he was shaking. "Wow my Master is amazing, did you see all of that!?" The White Dragon excitedly said. ""Of course we did"" They both said at the same time. "I can brag this to my Clan, that I have a strong Master" The White Dragon said. "Sorry, what clan are you in?" Huang Li asked it. "I haven''t told you didn''t I? I''m from the Heavenly White Dragon Clan" The Dragon said in pride. "Ho, so you were in a clan?" A voice sounded behind them. They turned around and saw Michael floating up the sky. "Master!" The Dragon exclaimed in surprise. "Yo, so what clan were you talking about again?" He asked them. "I''m from the Heavenly White Dragon clan" The Dragon said. "Hmm, tell me more about yourself" Michael said to the Dragon. "5 years ago I was the daughter of the Patriarch of our clan but I was disowned by the council of elders because I am a female, which was not suitable for being a candidate for the Patriarch position. Well either that or be married to another dragon clan to produce a strong offspring, but I don''t want that, so I chose to just be disowned" She explained. "So what''s your name?" Michael asked her. "My name is Chang Ying" Chang Ying introduced herself. "Wait wait, you just said that you''re gonna brag it to your clan? What''s up with that?" Huang Li asked her. "Ah well, I was planning to return to my Clan after getting stronger but I was enslaved by my Master, so it was just my habits" She explained. "Ah okay" "I''ve chosen our next destination, we''ll be going to the Poison Sect" He said to them. "The Poison Sect!? Are you crazy!?" Huang Li yelled. "What? What''s wrong?" Chang Ying asked them, ignorant of what their talking about. "That Sect is rumored to have a poison capable of killing regular Nascent Soul Cultivators, so why the hell would you want to go there!?" Huang Li said. "It''s part of my mission, I have to destroy 10 Evil Minor Sects" Michael said. ''Well mostly because of the PP I get by destroying those evil Sects'' He thought. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Your Sect Master is pretty crazy, isn''t he?" Huang Li said numbly. "You may be right about that" Michael said. "But how are you going to destroy them, when they can kill you with a single poison" Ying Ying asked him. "Don''t worry about that, I have a plan" Michael said mischievously. 56 Trying New Foods CHAPTER 56 Yang Chen walk through the bustling streets of the marketplace with his shoulders slumped down. "I didn''t think that, buying clothes was this difficult" Yang Chen said depressingly as he looked at his money pouch. He only had 5 gold coins, but the Golden Silk Robe cost 100 Gold Coins. The White Wolf saw this and said "It''s not about the clothing, it''s about how well you perform on the arena. All you have to do is beat all your opponents magnificently and impress Master" Yang Chen gained a look of confidence when he heard that. "You''re right! For now I''ll train my Spear skills for the tournament tomorrow" Yang Chen said in determination. Yang Chen walk towards the direction of his clan, to practice and get some rest for the tournament tommorow. ___________________________ Michael''s Current Location ___________________________ Michael walked inside a restaurant named "Emerald Diner". He went inside and saw beautiful decorations, a chandelier that changes colors, fancy tables and chairs, costumers dressed in elegant garments. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting. He search around and saw the clerk, so he walk towards the clerk and asked him "Do you have any VIP rooms here by any chance?" "We do have them, Sir?" The Clerk replied and asked him his name. "Michael, Michael Wilson" He introduced himself. "Alright Mr. Wilson, would you like me to escort you to the VIP room?" The Clerk asked him. "Yes please" Michael agreed. "This way sir" The clerk led him to a door before they went inside. He saw a hallway and between each side, there were many doors leading to the VIP rooms. "How much do I pay for a VIP room?" Michael asked Clerk for the cost. "It''s 50 Gold Coins, Sir" The clerk replied. "Then, will this do?" Michael brought out a spirit stone. When the clerk saw that, he almost piss his pants. That''s because, if you convert 1 spirit stone to gold coins, you will get 1,000 Gold Coins. But the clerk used his experience to calmed himself down and said "Yes, this will do." Michael gave the spirit stone to the clerk before asking for the menu. The clerk called a waiter to serve him and ask him to wait in VIP room. He went inside the VIP room and sat down in the comfy sit. Michael look around and analyze the room. The room has a fancy feeling into it, because of the decorations in it and the emerald design in wall makes him feel fancy. Whenever he looks at the room, he feels like a rich person. Knock Knock Knock Someone knocked on the door before the person behind the door opened it. It was the waiter. The Waiter gave him the menu and waited at his side for his order. Michael looked at the menu but he couldn''t decide which to order, so he simply said "Give me everything in the menu" The Waiter widened his eyes for a moment before it returned to normal. He wrote it in a piece of paper and took the menu with him. "Your food will arrive shortly, please be patient. For now I''ll give you this" The Waiter opened the door and it revealed a cart full of foods, he took a 16 oz pilsner full of foaming green liquid. "This is our emerald shake special, since you ordered everything in the menu, this is on the house" The Waiter put the shake down on the table gently before walking back to the door. "I''ll take my leave now, sir" The Waiter said politely and left while closing the door. "Let''s see if this is really delicious" He took a sip of the Emerald Shake before he put it down and evaluated it. "It''s kind of sweet in between the sour, the texture is normal but the taste is peculiar" Michael said to himself. Now, you might be confuse as to why Michael came to this restaurant, when he can just buy something in the shop to eat. The reason is, he''s quite of a gourmet. He loves to eat new food but not on a degree of addiction. He hasn''t taste any cooked food in this world, that''s why he went to this restaurant. "The food will come shortly, so I''ll just wait here" Michael waited for his food while playing with his shadow. He made two mini shadow man rise up on top of the table and made them fight on the table. The first shadow man has sword on his grip and the other shadow man had a katana. They both dashed off at the same time to attack the other party, Shadow Man 1 jumped and spinned his sword up in the air to attack Shadow Man 2. But Shadow Man 2 wasn''t just standing around, he held his hand on the katana while the other held the sheath, and with a quick draw, he ended Shadow Man 1. "That was quite fun, it''s better than using my hands" Michael said while being amused. In the last two months of destroying those Sects, he made quite a hefty amount of PP. [20,300,000 PP] Right now, he could make it to the Ensoulment Stage with all these PP, but after breaking through all the Levels of Soul Wandering Stage, he noticed a difference. It''s becoming much harder to advance his Cultivation. 73 Not A Chapter In preparation, Keguan Please wait a moment, after the updates, you need to refresh the page to get the latest updates! 77 Short Chap, Lol CHAPTER 75 In the Hakage tower, you can see Michael, Dog mask Anbu, Sparrow mask Anbu, and the Hakage. The Hakage is fairly young in appearance. He has yellow eyes, smooth long yellow hair, and jaw-length bangs framing from either side of his face. He is wearing a short-sleeved long white haori over his inside attire, closed in the front by a thin, orange rope. The haori was decorated by red flame-like motifs on the edges, with the kanji for "Fourth Hakage" (ËÄ´úÄ¿¥Ï¥«¥² Yondaime Hakage) written vertically down the back. He had a "nice guy" smile on his face and he seems like a very reasonable guy. I mean he has a nice smile on his face. The Hakage room inside the Hakage tower is a very closed room. Absolutely no one must go inside unless they are checked by the ones guarding the room. Unlike normal rooms that has four walls, the Hakage room is like a circled room. Behind the Hakage desk, which is in the back center of the room, is eight glass windows. They are 3 centimeters thick and the width is 22 centimeters long. The room is surrounded by diamond woods as the walls of the room. There was a thick silence inside the room until Michael decided to break it. "Hello, my name is Tatsuya Shoyo" Michael introduced himself politely. The Hakage smiled and also introduce himself "Hi Tatsuya-san, I am the Yondaime Hakage, Hamikaze Rinato" You can hear politeness dripping all over his tone. The dog masked Anbu coughed and said, "Um, Hakage-sama, this man right here is asking for an audience with you. We are so sorry that we couldn''t stop him earlier in the perimeter." The Hakage waves his hand and said, "Hakashi, you don''t have to be so polite towards me, you are after all my disciple. And stop him? You can''t stop him, he is already more powerful than me." The dog masked Anbu widens his eyes when he heard the Hakage say that. ''This man right here is stronger than the Hakage!? Impossible! By the way he looks, he''s age is just 18! The Hakage is over 400 years old and yet, this kid is stronger than the strongest person in the village!?'' Hakashi was shocked. The Hakage could clearly see Hakashi''s shocked face and said, "Don''t be shock, Hakashi. There are many people who are younger than me, but their strength far exceeds mine." When Hakashi heard that, he calmed down. He knew that there was no need to be shocked, after all, the world is big, isn''t it? Suddenly, the Hakage''s face turned serious and he said, "Now, I want to know why you did this to my soldiers? You took one as a hostage while you knocked out the rest of them except Hakashi here, I want to know why?" Michael seems to fall into deep thought before going with a simple answer. Michael looks towards the Hakage''s shiny yellow eyes and simply said, "Because it was fun." He smirked arrogantly at the end of his sentence. Rinato seems to be annoyed by his attitude and he was about to speak to him about it when suddenly, the door to his office opened. It revealed a male shinobi wearing a green flat jacket and a standard leggings for ninjas. He seems to be in a panic because his face seems to be sweating a lot and his eyes were widened due to extreme fear. He is also carrying a black letter covered in red moon design. "Hakage-sama! Tasogare had just sent us a letter!" He yelled frantically. The Hakage widens his eyes and shouted with fear in his voice, "What!? That group sent a letter!? Quickly, give me the letter." The shinobi quickly gave home the letter and the Hakage opened it before taking out a folded paper from inside it. He unfolded it before reading its contents. ____________ K*noha, give us the nine-tailed beast or else, we will obliterate your entire village to the ground. I vow upon it. And remember, we have 13 Ensoulment Level 1-3 Realm Cultivators. You know what WE can do, don''t you? Of course, not counting me. ______________ As Rinato finished reading the letter, he gritted his teeth due to anger. The Tasogare is a group founded by some mysterious man named, Forlorn. Tasogare means Red Dusk, their main goal is to collect all tailed beast in the world. But their power still isn''t enough to contend with the large empires, which holds the other tailed beasts. So, they targeted the shinobi villages. The shinobi villages are quite weaker than the empires, so they are quite easy to destroy. But they also hold the other 4 tailed beasts. The Nine-Tailed wolf, The One-Tailed Bear, The Six Tailed Spider, and the Two-Tailed Hamster. The K*nohagakure holds the Nine-Tailed Wolf. That''s why the Tasogare seeks to destroy them. Rinato knows this, but he too knew that it is futile to struggle against them. But still, he still tries to contend against them. Michael got curious about what he is reading over his chair and he vanishes from his position, only to appear behind Rinato.